The party had been absolutely fantastic. The ending of the ceremony saw Willow in front of the stage, a large grin on her face. She continued to applaud her man and was overly enthusiastic about her praise. It was time for her to rejoin him. When he finally made his way off the stage, she hurried over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck in a hug. ”You did fantastic!”

Stepping back, she held him at arms’ length and beamed at him. He seemed a little pale and slightly out of breath, but she warranted it to his nerves. Willow bounced a little on her heels and only had eyes for Carlisle. ”You were beyond perfect. Congratulations!”

Carlisle let out a slight gasp at being pulled into the hug. He returned it in kind, wrapping his arms around her and keeping her there for a moment. As she went to pull away, Carlisle released her and looked her up and down once more, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Tonight had been a rollercoaster, as he had more than enough drama for one night. Willow however was the one person that he could lean on. A constant in his life. Sure they had been going out for just under a month at this point, but she had been around him for the most tense couple of weeks of his entire life. He would be nothing without her right now.

Trailing his arms across her body as she stepped back, Carlisle nodded a little at her comments. "I am fairly sure I just telegraphed to the whole of Witch-kind my mommy issues" Carlisle nervously chuckled back in an attempt to brush off his own insecurity as humour. Carlisle then closed his eyes and took a deep breath, feeling a wave of energy escape his body, leaving behind only exhaustion. Letting his mind empty of thoughts for a brief second, allowed him to maintain concentration on his double prison spell. Opening his eyes to see Willow there smiling at him and bouncing on her heels, forced him into a smile.

"Can we sit down for a little bit? I need to decompress before the dance and rebalance myself"

As she studied him, there was something else holding him back that he was talking about. Was it just the nerves of tonight? No, there was something else. Willow used her background and experience as she took in his appearance. He was definitely under great stress. With a nod of her head, she grabbed his hand and squeezed it before leading him over to a small sitting area. She crossed her legs at the knee as she searched his face, her brows furrowed in concern. ”Are you feeling okay? You know you can talk to me.”

Carlisle sat down next to Willow, brushing his hand along the edge of his hair, brushing a few rouge stands back into place. "What is supposed to be a big celebration has turned into a night of drama and revelations" Where did he even begin? Also how much did he reveal? There had been so much going on, involving so many people. Alot of this wasn't his place to say. "Well to start with. My mother is alot more sick than I thought. Some of her previous choices were revealed. It doesn't directly affect me, so I don't want to start spreading information." Carlisle looked down for a second "All I can say is that it has made my job interesting from day one. I am sure it will be the talk of the town soon. Carlisle's mind drifted to Lilith and Miles. It was a complex situation. One that he could barely figure out how to navigate, so he couldn't even begin to figure out how they were going to take it. Carlisle couldn't do much, only ensure that Salem stayed away and kept other coven leaders away from the situation.

Her brows furrowed even further in concern when he stated tonight had become one with some drama. She had expected at least a speck of drama- with this many people, it was practically a given. Willow tilted her head and just listened to him. She didn’t understand what his mother had to do with this- hell, she hadn’t even seen Amanda tonight. Then again, that could be a huge problem. She was the one who was supposed to handle the ceremony with Carlisle, and she wasn’t there. With a slight breath, she nodded her head and slid her hand back into his. She squeezed it as she searched his face. ”I’m sorry to hear about your mother. I know it’s hard for you, dealing with her. But you are a strong, courageous coven leader now. You are more capable of things than you think. I believe in you, Car.”

Feeling the hand squeeze, Carlisle let out a soft sigh. Feeling her touch calmed him down slightly. "You might be one of the few who does believe in me." Carlisle would raise his one hand, brushing it along the side of her face. "So I discovered my mother had been using enchantment magic to get me to fall in love with Lilith. She had been trying to get us together so we would make powerful children. But it explains why I had gone from just being best Friends for two years to suddenly wanting to get together over the summer. It feels weird having the answer. But now I just feel like a sucker. You know" Carlisle hasn't truly decompressed after learning that information. The night had been a whirlwind, and now was the first time he could stop for a second and actually unravel his thoughts.

Willow had to hold back the little school girl squeal when he brushed his hand along her face. She grinned back at him before slightly leaning her face into it, enjoying the comfort for just a moment longer. Then, her grin faltered a bit as he spoke. He was enchanted? He- ”So you really weren’t in love with her. Your mother- enchanted you?” She continued to blink at that information. The news made her feel so much lighter. Maybe she didn’t have to compete with Lilith anymore. A small grin stretched across her face before she quickly hid it. He needed her to be there for him, not giddy over the fact that she wasn’t a rebound anymore. She reached up with her free hand, dragging the back of her knuckles lightly against his jaw. ”That’s awful. You’re not a sucker at all, your mother did a terrible thing. You were enchanted, none of what happened is your fault.”

Carlisle blushed ever so slightly as he felt her knuckles brush against his jaw. Her skin touching him seemed to send off massive explosions of serotonin across his body. Each second they touched only made him long for her more. He raised his free arm, holding her hand against his jaw for a few extra seconds before then letting her go. "Well, I don't think Lilith would accept that if I told her that was the reason. I was enchanted, but those actions I did were still mine even if I wasn't in full control…" In all honesty he wasn't looking forward to that conversation with Lilith. He was already imagining the lecture he was going to get from her. It was crazy to think the pair had been best friends for over two years given the way they had interacted in the past month.

"That was only the start though. Quite tame really. My mother had another child… And she is here." Carlisle didn't know how else to blurt it out. The only thing he could do was be direct.

Willow blinked at that information. She sat back in her seat, her hand dropping from Carlisle’s face. There was another Aston child? She looked around the room for anyone she didn’t recognize and came up empty. Furrowing her brows in question, she looked back to the man in front of her and shook her head. ”She’s here? Where- why now? Is she- I mean-” She huffed out a breath. ”Where is she?” A sudden Aston child popping up during the Handover ceremony seemed incredibly suspicious to her. It was all too terribly convenient.

Carlisle could see that Willow wasn't impressed by this sudden revelation. Though Carlisle was struggling to understand exactly what was going through her mind or how Willow was feeling. Pulling his hand back he let out a deep sigh "She is in here" Carlisle motioned, tapping his forehead to reveal his mental prison. "She threatened you, I couldn't really stand it. So I locked her up. I also locked my mother up after her own revelations. So yeah, trying to concentrate on a double spell is making me very exhausted."] Carlisle would rub his face lightly, his skin tone was pale at this point, bordering on pure white. "But I couldn't risk them doing anything to disrupt the ceremony"

She was in his head? Along with his mother? Gods, no wonder he looked ashen and worn out. Willow shook her head and played with the ends of her hair. She couldn’t understand why the girl would threaten her. Unless she was the second coming of their mother. Which, in that case, they were all screwed. Shaking her head, she squeezed his hand again as she searched his face. He looked so incredibly wiped out, yet she marveled at how brave and courageous he was. Wasting his own energy to make sure everyone here had a great time. ”Car, you’re so incredible. You really are. But you have to let them out soon. You have people here who would fight to the end for you. You’re not in this alone. Let the people who care about you help you.”

”I will let them out when everyone starts to leave. Besides, I don’t want to inconvenience anyone else. This is my family's mess. So it is on me to clean up. I can hold it. I am just having to divert energy to maintaining it” Carlisle could hold the spell no problem at all. The reason he was getting exhausted was because he was actively ensuring that the energy drain didn’t affect Claire. Since they were now intrinsically linked, Carlisle could share the load somewhat, but he didn’t want Claire to suffer at his expense. So instead he was bottling the energy drain and putting it on himself. ”Her name is Violet. She seems like my mother in every sense. She has already ruled me out as being head of the family because she is a witch. No doubt my mother had a plan to switch me and Violet around and make her leader.”

Willow bit the inside of her cheek as she searched the man’s face. She admired him greatly for what he was doing, sparing everyone else of the mess that was Amanda Aston. But still, to hold in a sister who was just like the woman? Shaking her head, she let out a breath. She couldn’t let him do this on his own. She dragged up the courage to say what she was feeling to him. She wanted to let him know exactly what she felt about the situation. Her eyes locked onto his. ”It is not on you. Not just you. You and I are together now. Your problems are now officially also my problems. I care so deeply for you, Car. Let me help.”

Carlisle smiled softly at her words. They calmed him and helped him find an inner peace that he hadn't found in quite a while. "Thank you Willow. It's nice to know you have my back. But this is for me. I don't want to drag you into this. But once this is dealt with. I want you in my life permanently" Carlisle moved in and kissed Willow on the cheek softly, he had wanted to go in for a proper kiss, but he wasn't quite sure how up for it Willow was.

Permanently? Did he just say permanently? She couldn’t hold back the giant grin that stretched across her face. Then, the small kiss on her cheek? That just wouldn’t do for this moment. Willow gave a small laugh before putting a hand on his cheek and brushing her lips across his. She finally had everything she had ever wanted. There was nothing at all that could possibly ruin this moment for her.

As she brushed her lips against his, Carlisle could feel his breath getting short. How was she able to do that? When she touched him he would just feel his heart rate increase. "I am staying at the household tonight. I will be too tired to go to the ranch. Perhaps you wanna spend the night with me and keep me company?" He decided he would shoot his shot and see what she said.

As she pulled back slightly to study his face, she thought about his question and took a deep breath. She wasn’t a prude by any means, but this was definitely a big step in their relationship. Willow bit her bottom lip and grinned before tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. ”There’s nothing I want more. Of course I’ll stay.”

Carlisle smiled back at her response. He wasn't going to lie. He was nervous. He was consulting all the things he heard while sitting outside the dorm room in college with Miles. He would be okay. "I will have my skin colour back and will have dealt with everything by then. So once I close the door, you will be the only thing in my mind all night"

”Better be,” she joked. She reached up to fix his hair before tilting her head. He really didn’t look so good right now. Willow let out a breath and shook her head. ”Let’s just get through the rest of tonight and see how you are after you release your mom and sister. And then we’ll deal with whatever they throw at you, together. Okay? I’m not budging on this, Car. I’m helping whether you accept it or not. You want me in your life permanently? This is what I do for the people in my life. So. Accept my help. It’ll just be easier on everyone in the end.”

"Alright then. I will. I just don't want to make you a target" Carlisle let out a softer sigh. He didn't quite understand what Willow saw in him. Carlisle wasn't exactly a charmer, or a cute guy. He had no people skills, and had deep family issues that made interactions awkward with people he valued. His two best friends were currently in peril. He knew him and Miles would drift as he became a father. And he wasn't even sure what Lilith and Carlisle's relationship was right now. While he still thought of her as his closest friend, the words still echoed in his head from the basement a month ago. She was done with him. So why would Willow fall for him. Clearly other people had spotted his flaws, why couldn't she?

"You know, I have to ask… why me? There are alot of better bachelors out there than me. And you have the looks and personality to get them. So why settle for broken Carlisle?" It was obvious that Carlisle was still in self doubting mode. While he was trying his best to be a leader, those clutches of insecurity continued to rear their ugly heads every now and again.

Raising a brow, she searched his face and slowly shook her head. She didn’t understand why he thought he was broken. Sure, he was flawed, but so was everyone. But the man in front of her? Willow let out a breath as a soft grin pulled at the corners of her lips. ”Car…You’re stronger and braver than you give yourself credit for. You’re not broken. You’re just a little lost. Look at what you did tonight. Look at what you’re still doing. You’re keeping your family from ruining everyone’s night by sacrificing yourself. You put this entire party together.”

Willow shook her head slightly before reaching up to brush her fingers lightly through his hair. ”And for the record, I don’t see anybody else besides you. You’re all I care about, all I have eyes for.” She tilted her head before shrugging. ”You just need to find your way back to the true essence of you. And luckily for you, I’m pretty good at helping with that.”

Carlisle let out a soft sigh of relief at Willow's words. He felt secure and safe when he was next to her. It was certainly an adjustment period to have someone stick to you as much as Willow did. "Well I will try my best. So… are you excited about our dance? Given that I am the leader now. I have to dance first… Everyone will be looking at us"

She blinked at that statement and her eyes widened slightly. Willow didn’t realize they’d have to have a special dance. Of course, she should have known better. She was dating the leader of the coven now. With that came responsibilities of her own. And it looked like that all started with a dance. Clearing her throat, she gave a small nod of her head. ”Oh, um. Yeah. No pressure. Hope I don’t step on your toes.”

"I am sure you will be fine. It's me who steps on peoples toes" Carlisle rubbed the back of his head, before placing his hand ontop of Willows left leg. "It is a strange tradition. It won't be for long, as everyone else joins in" Carlisle leaned in, stealing one more kiss onto Willows lips, taking a second to enjoy the taste of her lips and the tingling sensation he felt afterwards.

Willow beamed from ear to ear from the kiss. She couldn’t believe how incredibly lucky she had become. From crushing on the high school boy, to finally being with the man. She let out a breath and searched his face. He put her so at ease and wanted to relish in the feeling just a moment longer. But, of course, the dance had to happen. But afterwards, came the after party. Carlisle and Willow, party of two. But was she really ready for all that? One more kiss on the man’s lips and she knew she was done for. She was in love with the man.

”As long as you don’t let me fall and embarrass myself, I think we’ll be amazing.” She couldn’t stop smiling, she was so over the moon. It was amazing how one person could make her feel what others didn’t. She never wanted to lose that sensation.

"Nah, If you were going to fall, I would throw myself first" Carlisle stood up, holding his hand out for Willow to hold to help her up. "Shall we get ready m'princess?" Carlisle asked with a goofy grin. Once he got her onto her feet, Carlisle wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her right upto him, taking in the moment as their bodies touched. He could feel the chemistry. Or was it his elevated heart rate? Carlisle just felt in bliss.

She couldn’t help the deep flush of her cheeks and the tips of her ears as Carlisle pulled her up and against him. Her breath hitched in her throat as she brought a hand up to his chest to keep herself steady. Willow let out a shaky breath and nodded her head. ”Lead the way, my prince.”

He was fairly sure Willow could feel his accelerated heart rate as she placed her hand on his chest. He would take a breath before holding her hand properly and leading her out onto the dance floor that had been set up outside. Walking onto the floor, he helped Willow onto it, before guiding her to the middle of the dance floor.

The crowd would begin to partner off, gathering around the floor as Willow and Carlisle stood there. Carlisle took a moment to breathe, maintaining his concentration as his nerves began to rise. A speech was one thing. But dancing infront of everyone. That was a whole new game. Eventually the announcer would declare that the dance would begin and that Carlisle and Willow would lead. Turning to face Willow, he took both of her hands into his own as the classical music would start to play. "Ready?"

As everyone stood around them, Willow cleared her throat and shifted her feet. She hoped beyond everything that she wouldn’t miss a step and fall on her face. She wasn’t called miss ungraceful for nothing. Letting out a slow breath, she pulled her eyes away from the crowd and looked back up into Carlisle’s face. Her nerves settled some and a small grin appeared on her face. She squeezed his hands and nodded. ”Ready. You and me. We can do this.”

Shaking slightly, Carlisle started the dance. He went with a slow dance, something simple that would allow the pair to stay close together, and avoid any fancy footwork. Carlisle would use his body, swaying left and right, while using his own hands to guide and hold Willow, making sure she was safe and that she was trying to enjoy it. "You look so amazing when we are dancing this slowly"

As they danced, all she could think about was Carlisle. How considerate he was, how caring. His heart was huge and so full of love. She couldn’t believe he was all hers. The flush in her face and neck returned at his compliment. She tilted her head and grinned at him, her eyes searching over his face. ”You think so? I did dress this way to impress you.”

Carlisle smiled as she finished speaking, his eyes once more looking the dress up and down. "Well it worked. Without lowering the tone too much, that dress has given me alot of thoughts about what I want to do after the party" Carlisle smiled softly as he savoured the moment. He continued to lead the dance, making sure the pace was comfortable for Willow. However a few moments later, Carlisle stumbled, having to use Willow as a support for a second as his left leg gave way. The most obvious sign of his exhaustion so far. Carlisle attempted to pass it off as him being clumsy while dancing, to everyone else. Though he doubted he was successful.

She was enjoying herself in the moment, right up till he stumbled. Willow took a breath and put her hands on his waist to keep him steady. Searching his face, she lowered her voice. ”As soon as everyone starts dancing, we’re going into another room and you’re getting rid of the people in your head.”

Carlisle looked back at her, embarrassment all over his face. He would get back to normal and carry on leading the dance as he was before "Nah nah, I need to wait until I have at least spoken to Salem. If I do it before then, there is more chances for trouble kicking off. I do appreciate the concern though" Carlisle gave a soft smile before resting the side of his head on her chest as they carried on small dancing.

Willow huffed out a breath as she held onto him. He was getting weaker by the moment and she didn’t know how to tell him that he needed to rest. That he would actually listen to, that was. It seemed every time she had told him to rest it just fell on deaf ears. She shook her head and continued dancing with him, but her tone was clipped. [lightblue]”Carlisle, I’m serious. If we’re going to be a couple you need to at least try to listen to me. They’re weakening you by the second. You need to do something before they completely overpower you, cause that will cause even more trouble.”[/color]

"I am listening. I only have to hold for another hour. I just need to keep my focus." For a moment Carlisle wanted to explain his connection to Claire and how he was protecting her from the exhaustion effects that was making it worse. But Carlisle decided against it. It was a complicated matter and Carlisle didn't want Willow to be any more disappointed in him. "I just get do relaxed and enjoy the moment so much I take my eye off the ball"

Huffing out a breath, she gave a small shake of her head. ”Fine. One hour. But you’re sitting down after this dance. If you won’t let them out of your head, you can at least try to maintain your strength. And that’s by sitting down and not worrying about anything else tonight. You did your speech, the handover, and now the dance. Your part is done for the night.”

"Okay then. I can do that. All I have to do is speak with Salem and then I have done everything. After that I will sit down and never leave the chair" Carlisle would smile pulling a strand of Willows hair out of the way as he kissed her and held her close as he went back to dancing.

She felt this kiss was different. Sure, they had kissed plenty before. But here, now? He had kissed her in front of the entire coven. Willow let out a shaky breath and beamed at him as they continued to dance. Maybe this made them officially official? She found she couldn’t be upset with him for long. Though, she was going to make him relax later. He was doing too much and she wanted him to finally let all his stressors go. If he actually really did listen to her. She felt this was going to be an issue of theirs for years to come. Something she didn’t mind the idea of.

Carlisle continued the dance, until a few moments later everyone else was invited to join in too. Carlisle would slow the pace down now that he could blend in with the crowd more. "You know… Spending time with you, just seems to make everything so much better" Carlisle said, resting his chin on her shoulder as he carried on the dance between them.

”I feel the same way, Car…” She let out a breath and looked around at the rest of the party finally joining them. Willow cleared her throat and gave a small nod. Now was the time for Carlisle to go relax somewhere. ”Everybody’s dancing now. I think you should find Salem and then release your family from your mental prison.” She placed a soft kiss on the side of his head before whispering. ”I need you well rested for what’s going to happen tonight when everyone leaves.”

Carlisle let out a nervous giggle as soon as he finished listening to what Willow had to say. That last part caused some feelings to stir around deep within Carlisle. He hadn't really felt them before. It was nice though that was for sure. "I won't be long okay. Ima sit down and once the dance is over, I will find Salem and then deal with my now extended family. I promise"

She nodded slightly and let out a breath as she squeezed his hand. Willow knew she couldn’t be around for the conversation he would have with Salem, so she decided to go visit with Carla some more. Hopefully the woman hadn’t left yet. Clearing her throat, she gave another kiss to the side of his head before speaking. ”Thank you. I’m going to go see what Carla is up to. Find me after the party is over.”

Carlisle had an interesting evening to say the least. From his mother and her revelations, to the fact that Lilith was pregnant. And that was the simple part of it. Suffice to say, there was enough drama to give him an aneurysm. But he couldn’t quite afford one right now given that he was having to focus on containing two of his family members within his mind. As much as Carlisle wanted to give off the aura of a strong leader, his body was betraying him. Violet seemed determined to get out, and by this point in the night he was a white as a ghost.

Still, he had managed to get the dance out of the way and managed to do the ceremony. The last thing on his itinerary was to speak to Salem, leader to leader. He knew how important maintaining relations were between Witches and Magi. He didn’t exactly want things to get worse on his watch. Still, It seemed Amanda had done a good job of denting relations just by being her power hungry self. And Carlisle would be lying if he said that Salem did not scare him. He had seen her attitude when they had met next to Amanda at the start of the party.

Discussions between leaders at events like these were a given. Though Carlisle wasn't exactly sure what the protocol was for these kind of things, and given that Amanda was currently locked up, he couldn't exactly ask anyone. No one seemed to be able to give him a straight answer. So he decided to try and initiate the conversation himself, though that meant finding Salem. He scoured the floors of the party, looking around he found Salem mingling with a group of people who he was certain were possibly leaders of some of the other covens. He walked on over waiting for Salem to finish talking before smiling.

"Hello Salem, hope you have enjoyed the evening so far? "

All that Salem really wanted to do right now as reach out and kill Aloysius Leighton. The fact of a demi-witch being born was one that Salem was having a hard time wrapping her mind around - much less the possibility of three. Resisting her urges, Salem had ventured off to mingle with the crowd. With her newly found glass of champagne in hand, Salem turned around at the sound of Carlisle's voice.

"It's been an interesting one," she replied before taking a drink. "I'm assuming the same could be said about yours?"

Seeing that Salem had a champagne in hand, Carlisle let off a small smile. He was remembering everything that Willow had spoken to him about during the dance, as well as concentrating on the spell. "Yeah. If I am perfectly honest I didn't anticipate my first official day as leader to be this chaotic!" Carlisle would let out a sigh, running his forehead as he removed a bit of sweat. "Found out my mother was more devious than I thought, Miles' father turns up. Turns out he is Magi. Now he And Lil are pregnant. And to top it all off, I found out I have an older sister who is just as unhinged as my mother. So I have placed them both in a mental prison. Which is why my colour is so, off, right now"

”Really,” Salem responded quizzically. ”I just thought you always looked like that.” Shrugging her shoulders, Salem took another drink from her glass. ”Apologies. I don’t think we’re quite friendly enough for me to make comments like that,” she joked. ”Go on ahead and cut to the chase for me, kid. I don’t think you walked all the way over here to vent.”

Carlisle tried to let out a laugh at her comment. He was honestly a little too exhausted to carry on as normal. "Well. No. That much is true. I mean, we are going to be working closely together as leaders, plus, we have some issues we need to discuss regarding some of what we have learnt tonight" Carlisle wasn't trying to push hard, but given how the night had gone, he needed to be sure that Mary was right, and that Salem wasn't actually going to be a threat to the Coven, but also, what the long term outlook was going to be.

Looking him up and down, Salem pursed her lips. The thought of Amanda having another child was interesting, but all in all didn’t really concern her. The Guild Leader was more than sure that Carlisle was hinting at his friend's situation, but it wasn’t Salem's responsibility to pull the words from his mouth. With a curt nod of the head she asked ”Do you have the strength to walk through the garden, or should we find somewhere to sit?”

"The garden will do nicely. Reminds me I do need to get parts of it redone" Carlisle politely stood aside so the duo could walk side by side to the garden. "Forgive me for prying, and you don't have to answer, but this Aloysius guy. What's the deal here? I can't ask my mother for context, so I figured I might as well get some from someone in the know" Carlisle asked as he stepped down the veranda steps into the garden.

”Indeed you do,” Salem chuckled. ”We used to be able to walk out back and see lilies, dahlias, irises, carnations…. Lillian Montgomery took a great pride in this garden, but I think your mother took an even greater pride in making sure all we ever saw again was boring ass rose bushes.” With a dismissive wave of her hand, Salem was sure to make sure to grab a new glass of champagne from one of the waiters before stepping outside. They had just made it to the bottom of the stairs when the first of Carlisle's questions came.

Staring off into the distance, Salem sighed as they began to walk the stone paths. ”Aloysius started off as a friend. We went to high school together, trained together, even dated for like six months at one point. But he couldn’t handle the fact that I wound up as the Guild Leader instead of himself. He was angry at the council for ‘ripping us apart’ - as he would say - and even more upset that he wasn’t getting ‘his’ power. So shortly after the official ceremony, he founded the Dark Shadow and launched an attack on the Guild. I lost my father that day, and more importantly - I lost my friend.” As they continued to walk, Salem ran her hand over the fading roses. ”I’ve made him pay for it every day since. As long as I am alive and breathing, Aloysius Leighton will never know happiness.”

Listening in, Carlisle paid close attention. So this was personal. It felt sad that Aloysius was once close to Salem. Carlisle couldn't even begin to imagine what she had to go through. "I never really studied the Magi war in great depth if I am honest with you. The most I really learnt was from what Ty would on occasion give away" Carlisle rubbed the underside of his chin for a second, taking in the quiet as they left the party proper.

"While not seeing Aloysius happy is one thing, obviously he has been here in Tanner at some point and created a complication for us. None of us knew what was going on, or the implications… Well… My mother did and she kept it quiet. But everyone else is innocent. Magi-Witch cross breeds with both council and great family bloodlines… This hasn't happened before" Carlisle decided to keep the conversation open. Given her determination in her speech regarding Aloysius, he knew angering Salem wouldn't really be useful. Being too forceful would backfire quickly, but he wanted to try and keep an air of mutual authority.

”It’s not something that we like to talk about,” the Guild Leader mused. ”The history books only tell you of the death toll anyway.” Waving a hand dismissively, Salem kept her eyes focused on the path ahead. Taking a moment to collect her thoughts the woman continued to drink from her glass of champagne.

”You can judge or fear me for saying it - but your mother has a great deal of karma coming her way. I wonder how things would have differed if Claire was never in that accident…. Pretty sure Amanda staged that shit too, but I digress.” With another sigh, Salem shook her head. ”I can understand why everyones on edge with my added presence, especially with tonight's revelations. I’m not particularly known for my kindness or grace, but I do have quite the brain sitting between these shoulders. I’m not stupid, Carlisle. I know that your friends had no idea what they were actually doing.”

"I wouldn't say that. It's just. You hear stories you know. About how the Guild leader hurts people who threaten the Guild" Carlisle started, seeming white relaxed considering "I know, regarding my mother that is. She is a problem and a waste of space. She is going to spend the rest of her life trying to undermine me just because I am not as powerful as she expects me to be." That was only the half of it. Amanda had always painted herself and Salem having a wonderful relationship. However, tonight seemed to prove that it was anything but.

" When news of this baby breaks out. The other coven leaders will be livid. I can keep them under thumb. But most are going to be looking towards you. This child has the potential to overpower all of us. Threaten both council and great families. From my perspective, it doesn't bother me much. I would rather the kid just be in a safe space where no one would harm them."

”Of course I do,” Salem quipped. ”I’d rather be feared than someone people know they can walk all over. Why do you think Aloysius was the only one to challenge me in my thirty-something years as Leader? I know how much my reputation speaks for itself.” Pressing the champagne glass to her lips once more, Salem's brow furrowed. ”I know better than anyone else what the implications of a Montgomery-Price child means. The council had to give me and Aloysius that talk way back in the day. Might have used that as my out to call it quits but -” Waving her hand once more, Salem shook her head. ”That’s a story for another day.”

Letting their words settle into the air, the dark haired woman quickly glanced over at Carlisle. ”I’m not sure what you all want me to do here,” she laughed dryly. ”I’ve been told that it’s not my business, and then I’ve been dragged right into it. I can’t terminate the pregnancy, I can’t let them live, I should let them live… people always have so many opinions.”

Turning her attention back to the flowers once more, she quickly added ”People wanted my mother to have an abortion, you know? The De Silvas had been growing in power for a while, and my father wasn’t a great magi, but his family had the potential. For the last fifty years - I’ve been the most powerful thing anyone has seen. The Northeastern blackout wasn’t just caused by global warming.” With another sigh, the woman squared her shoulders, well aware of the prying eyes that glanced over their way every few seconds. ”I can stake my claim now - side with the witches. I’d have to speak with Lilith, as offending another Montgomery woman is not on my list of things to do - but I could be the one to announce the pregnancy. Make it clear to my people that I’m siding with the witches on this one. The next ten or fifteen years of my reign will be hell, and Celeste would inherit the problem, but it may buy us all enough time to see if the children will learn to control themselves or not. You can train someone all that you want, but how and what they use their powers for is ultimately up to their character. The only other thing that I can offer is a safe place for the children to train in New York.”

Something shifted in her brain, remembering the way that Carlisle spoke beforehand. ”They’re having triplets.”

"I don't want you to take a side or anything like that." While Salem was certainly going to be tougher than Carlisle at breaking news and enforcing anything, he didn't want to rely on her. He could hear Lil's voice in his head telling him how she always relied on her to solve his problems. "We can keep knowledge of the kid secret for a while. I can make sure Lilith and Miles get everything they need for a good pregnancy and hopefully we can teach this kid right from wrong and show that hybrid children are alright." Carlisle listened to Salem mention Celeste and he smiled slightly " Yep, when I am your age I will have Celeste by my side instead. Feels weird. Circle of life and all that shit. Look, I am not my mother. I am not here for ego making, or backstabbing. I am here to try and keep Magi and Witches from killing each other. If you work with me, I am happy to work with you."

This was all going according to plan. Salem seemed to be taking things well. She seemed to be taking Carlisle's words seriously, and not just one of a petulant child like Amanda did. However at Salem's last sentence he almost choked on his tongue, spluttering slightly. "Triplets! As in three. Oh god. That's alot more stuff to deal with"

”Three seems to be a magical number for your kind,” Salem chuckled at his response. ”I highly doubt that Lilith would want to be hidden away for any amount of time. Perhaps we should just let she and Miles take whatever course they chose, and support them when and where we can.”

As they came to the end of the path, Salem turned to look directly at Carlisle. ”You’ll have to forgive me if I don’t trust you completely - especially right away. Trust is something that everyone must earn, and the Astons have done nothing so far for me to give them that credit. However, I can promise to keep my people in order if you do the same. Support your decisions, aid when needed. The usual things. Perhaps with your mother out of the picture, I could even spend a little more time in Tanner.”

"Yeah, I will speak to Lilith in the next few weeks and check in. Our friendship has been… Strained in the past few weeks" Carlisle hung his head down at the end of his statement, clearly he was embarrassed and regretful. "I will keep Witches in line, make sure everyone behaves and doesn't do anything stupid. I would like to see you in Tanner more. If anything there is a great deal I can learn. My mother didn't really do mentoring or teaching. Once she learned I was Abjuration only, I was kind of discarded" Carlisle let out a laugh before taking a step back and looking over at the party.

"I still need to decide about Aloysius. Miles hasn't said anything, but there might be a chance that he decides to stay in Tanner to try and reconnect with his… Family. Is there anything in particular you want me to do? I can kick him out if you like"

Crossing her arms, Salem couldn’t help but raise a brow. ”Amanda is even dumber than I thought. Abjuration warlocks are… interesting. Very interesting. I can’t give you proper training, but magi and witch powers work very similarly. Perhaps with Tiberius and I both we’ll be able to teach you more than your mother ever could.” Standing there looking at Carlisle, Salem's hard demeanor seemed to drop for just a moment. Her shoulders fell ever so slightly with another sigh. The Guild Leader was far from perfect herself, but someone needed to lock Amanda in a basement for the way she had treated her son.

”As far as Aloysius is concerned - I ask that you let me deal with that problem myself. He’s an easily manipulated pawn and while he may be in Tanner because of Mary and Miles, he does have a purpose here. An actual assigned purpose. Even if he doesn’t know he’s on assignment.”

"Ha. Interesting. Please. My mother bought me up to believe I was anything but. She tried as long as she could to turn me into a witch. She was obsessed with turning me into a counter for you. She wanted someone who could go toe to toe with you." Carlisle gave off a small sigh. He recounted the numerous conversations where Amanda had made it perfectly clear that her son was nowhere near the strength or power type needed to be a leader. That the Aston line was going to end in shame and disgrace. Hearing Salem mentioning training and Ty, he smiled weakly "Ty has been more of a father to me than my own father. He kept trying to keep me on the right track. Kept saying that he had seen what pushy, power hungry parents could do to someone."

"As for Aloysius. I will leave him be. He can stay around Tanner as much as he wishes, but I can't have him starting to cause too much trouble. Unity in the coven isn't exactly fantastic." Carlisle said matter factly "I am guessing the assignment is some kind of secret one?"

”Ty has a lot of experience with broken people. He’s a good one to have in your corner,” the brunette responded with a small smile. ”What I have going on shouldn’t affect the Coven much at all. I’ll let you know beforehand if I think any of my plans would cause an upset.”

Carlisle shrugged his shoulders. He knew better than to try and start demanding that Salem reveal her plans. Amanda had always instilled both an oddly parabolic respect and lack of fear. Right now, he couldn't see either, but he didn't want to try and see why people feared her. "Fair enough. I just hope he and Miles are able to sit down and at least come to some accord. I know you don't want Aloysius to be happy, but I at least want my friend to have some answers."

Salem shrugged her shoulders. ”I’m not sure what answers Aloysius would be able to give, but I can push back killing him for a day or two I suppose.” Looking back towards the Coven House, Salem sighed once again. ”I guess we should head back. Both of us have a few loose ends to tie up before the night ends.”

"If you are going to kill Aloysius, can you at least do it away from Tanner. I don't want Miles or Mary to see it. I don't know how they would react to the situation.” Carlisle wasn't trying to be a bitch about it, but Mary was a stubborn woman and sometimes drew her battle lines in strange places. He could totally see Mary somehow wanting to protect Al, despite everything, at least to save him from death. "Yeah. We should. Listen. If you are here tomorrow, would you like to come to Family Dinner? It's not me and Amanda, but Miles, Mary, John and Lil. Technically I am a guest, but it might be good to help show that you aren't a threat to them by joining us for dinner."

”I meant that mostly as a joke, but I digress.” In response to his question Salem shrugged her shoulders. ”I don’t see why not. My flight doesn’t leave until Wednesday, so that will give me enough time to figure some things out. Around what time should I be where?”

"Ohhhh okay… With everything going on tonight, nothing would shock me right now." Carlisle said with a chuckle. "Well it is over at Mary's place I believe. I will arrange for someone to bring you over, that way you don't have to worry. I am sure everyone won't mind. After they freak out a bit.” Carlisle said as he led Salem back up the garden towards the party. "You know, Ty was always shy about talking about you. Or about the Magi war in general. I never understood it"

The woman's brow furrowed as she tried to figure out how to respond. ”Ty’s relationship with the Guild is complicated, and the Guild's History even more so. The night’s getting late. Maybe we can talk about it all another day. I’m sure we’ll have to have a few more conversations like these.”

Getting to the edge of the party Carlisle smiled. Hiding the fact that he felt a little intimidated at the thought he might have struck a nerve. "Of course. Of course. Go and enjoy the rest of the night and I will see you tomorrow night. I have an exciting night with my girlfriend to look forward to. Be nice to relax after the drama of the night."

Salem couldn’t help but laugh and shake her head. ”You kids better be careful,” she joked. ”Congratulations, by the way. I can’t remember if I said that or not. I have a feeling you’re going to do well as Coven Leader. Not sure how or when, but you’ll grow into yourself one day. Now. If you’ll excuse me, I should really go and find my child before she sets the house on fire.”

Aloysius had spent the night in a local hotel. The night before, had been a massive dramatic and strange night. Aloysius had managed to piece together so much about what had happened when he left. Mary moved on. Naturally, and his son wasn't even going to give him the time of day. His life had been ruined, and only got worse when Salem appeared. He wondered if he would ever catch a break.

Mary threw him a bone and managed to agree to let him pop around the old house to speak some more. She had made it clear not to expect a warm welcome. He got the impression that he was about to walk into another session of being berated and having his emotions toyed with. This wasn't exactly the Mary that he remembered. But still. He would take it. He had navigated himself to the house once more. Nothing seemed to change in all those years. It felt like he was walking in time.

He stood outside the door for a second trying to compose himself before eventually knocking on the door. He pulled on his jacket while he nervously waiting for someone to reply. He was expecting Miles to answer and just outright attack him. At this point his left cheek had started turning black and purple, from all the abuse he had picked up the night before.

Mary had been sitting at the dining table, her fingers incessantly tapping her coffee mug. Next to her sat a lidded cardboard box, one she never expected to see the light of day except the thinning number of times she’d add to its contents. Eventually a knock came at her door. She wasn’t sure if Miles was home but if he was she hoped that he’d be far too asleep to hear the knocking.

She pulled the box off the table and made her way to the entrance where Aloysius stood awaiting her arrival to the door. Tucking the box under her right arm she uses her left to swing open the door. As soon as she could she fixed up the box to be held in her arms before shoving it into Aloyius’ chest. "There,” she replies gruffly.

Aloysius couldn't help but smile slightly seeing Mary again. It was short lived however as he was shoved into his chest with a box taking up his arms. He looked quizzically. He peered into the box, trying to garnish an idea as to what was inside. "Umm… What is in here? He asked, not wanting to be rude and unpack it infront of her.

Mary gave a sigh at Aloysius’ question, leaning on the door frame. She glances back to make sure Miles wasn’t closeby before turning back to Aloysius. "’Bout a month after you left I had a breakdown,” she begins keeping her voice low, "I’m not talking the bawlin’ and shoving your face with icecream kinda breakdown…”. Mary exhaled half a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding in. "I was in the hospital for 10 days- 7 of those in the psych ward. My parents found me a shrink who told me to write letters to you to process or something like that. I never thought you’d see these but I thought it'd give you some insight into what I was going through.”

Hearing Mary's words, an expression of worry and panic sores across Aloysius's face. Hearing about the consequences after he left only made his heart hurt. This was his legacy. What he left behind. Even if it was not done on purpose. "I am sorry. I didn't want you to breakdown. I didn't want any of this. I failed you and Miles. I deserve what I get" Aloysius let out a defeated sigh. Seeding these letters kind of hit home just home badly he had fucked up.

"Look, Al, I'm not unreasonable. The breakdown isn't fully on you. Sure, it probably played a role in it but.. uh… it was the pregnancy hormones that triggered it. They don't agree with all our minds sometimes." An awkward silence fell between the pair for a short while. Mary gently hit the door frame with the side of a closed fist, more as a distraction. "Just… uh… don't tell Miles what you read. I struggled when he was a baby, beyond the tight finances and dirty walls."

"You shouldn't have had to deal with that. I should have been stronger. I should have told Salem where she could stick it. And Amanda too. I deserved some happiness. But I lost it" Aloysius looked dishelved. He nodded at her request. "I doubt Miles will speak to me anyway."

"I woulda dealt with it regardless," Mary replies with a soft sigh. "I just shouldn't have dealt with it alone. I mean I wasn't alone, my parents visited and stayed with me at times, John and Lillan helped out more than I could ever repay and Claire came over a couple of days after he was born and stayed with us for a couple of weeks. I wasn't alone, just…" Mary stops herself before she says something she may regret. She hated how much help she needed in raising her son. Neither her parents nor the Montgomerys signed up for the burden she became but that didn’t stop them from carrying it gladly.

She thought through her words before continuing on. "Everythin' they did for me should have been your job as his father."

As Aloysius talked about Miles, Mary rolled her eyes. "Cut it with the self-pity. It never got anyone anywhere."

"I can't help the self-pity. Right now it feels like I am the only one who can comfort myself" It was a bizarre sentence, but it rang somewhat true. Aloysius was trying his best to soldier through as act tough, but in reality, he couldn't help but feel sorry for himself. No one else was going to after all. He had left behind such a destructive vortex behind that it had consumed Mary. While he had his entire life forfeit at the behest of Salem, Aloysius hadn't really love life. "My entire life has been littered with mistakes and regrets. It is sometimes hard to try and find the positives. I did one thing wrong and ended up losing any chance I would have for finding happiness for the whole of my life. Coming to Tanner has kind of proved that I don't really belong anywhere"

"Pity doesn’t bring comfort. It’s funny, the more you pity yourself the less other people want to pity you or whatever. You just want someone to say that you did absolutely nothing wrong. You want me to stand here and tell you every choice you made was right, Miles and I weren’t hurt by your circumstances, that you did the absolute best you could in the circumstances. That we eagerly awaited 25 years for you to return home even when that didn’t look like a possibility. You’re not looking for comfort Al. You’re looking for justification. Unfortunately for you, I ain’t no liar,”

"It's not that. Honestly." Aloysius said with a defeated sigh. He hadn't really needed to verabilse his internal monologue before, so he took a few moments to think before speaking. "I don't want justification. I know people were hurt. I can't even begin to imagine how it feels like. No. What makes me self-pity is that I made a mistake when I was young. I got punished for it. I nearly died. And I have spent my whole life now suffering for it. People who have done far more heinous things have had lesser sentences. Everything I try to do to make things right, or try to settle down, never work. I don't even have a family anymore." Aloysius's Voice dropped, his eyes lowering to the insides of the cardboard box and away from Mary. Shame preventing him from looking her in the eye.

Despite Aloysius’ averted gaze, Mary kept hers straight on him. She was a bit confused on how to feel. Part of her did feel bad for Al but she struggled to shake the hurt brought on by his actions. "Yet you are here on my doorstep. Don’t you have a sister? Grovelin’ to her probably would’ve earned you less black eyes. Or was she a lie too?”

"No. She exists. I am not allowed to be around her. She has made it clear that she doesn't want me in her life. I screwed that relationship as well." Aloysius bought his gaze back up to Mary, her eyes still locked onto his form. "I want to be here though. I want to fix this somehow. I just haven't figured it out"

"I don’t know what to tell you, Al. I don’t know how you can fix this. There’s no magic wand you can wave and just undo all the damage. And let’s face it, if there was I’d get mad at you for using it.” Mary sighs, beating on the door frame once more.

"I don't expect you to say anything." Aloysius let out a soft sigh. He could tell that he was overstaying his welcome. Mary had clearly made up her mind. She wasn't going to forgive Aloysius. And Miles made it perfectly clear the night before that he was simply nothing more than a sperm donor. "I just wanted to come and tell you that I didn't leave because I wanted to. It was important to me that you knew that. I didn't expect you change your mind"

"I know,” she says softly, slowly nodding her head. "And I never said I won’t ever forgive you it just… it’s gonna take some time Al. There’s a lot of scars there.” Both figuratively and literally she wanted to add but she bit her tongue. "It’s important to me that you understand that.”

"I do understand it. Time isn't exactly an asset I have. It's hard to be told I have to wait even longer. But that's a me problem to deal with" Aloysius tried to keep it together but his body language betrayed him. It was obvious he was hurting and he didn't know how to control it.

Seeing Aloysius’ slumped, saddened figure hurt Mary. Less because it was Al, but because it was another human in pain. Mary was the type to bake cookies for her worst enemy on the worst day of their life, to put herself dead last no matter what those around her did. No matter who they were, seeing another human in pain always broke the woman’s heart. With a reluctant sigh she wraps her arms around Al’s shoulders.

Feeling her arm drape around his shoulder, Aloysius tenses up. He had been so used to having people touch him only when they were going to hurt him. He let out a deep sigh. "Everyone just assumes I am a bad guy because of my past. They don't understand what was happening at the time. What I was going through and the tiny details. They just see me as the big bad guy who attacked the Guild"

"Look, Al.You still did those things. They alone don’t make you who you are, I get that, but you do have to face those consequences. I get it, you were dealt a bad hand, you’re not a monster but you’re still a very flawed human.” Mary honestly wasn’t quite sure how to respond, her internal thoughts fighting between the want to comfort a sad friend and avoid a man who hurt her.

"I get I made a mistake, but when will people move on. Salem still to this day makes sure that my life is hell. Anytime I think I am recovering she swoops in and causes chaos" Aloysius huffed a little bit before lowering his arms. "I never wanted to hurt you. I adore you. I was so looking forward to being a father, having a family. Having a white picket fence life"

Adore. Not adored. Mary couldn’t help but pick up on that subtle word choice, it felt anything but inconsequential. She sighs, releasing the man from her grip and stepping back. "So was I once upon a time but I ‘spose reality hit me a lot faster.” Mary remained silent for a moment, pursing her lips. "My life wasn’t all bad. Sure, I struggled and worked my fingers to the bone but there were good moments too. Even if there weren’t, for that boy I’d do it all over again. I don’t regret what I went through. I’m hurt by it, sure, but hurt and regret aren’t always the same thing.”

"You shouldn't have had to though. I failed you. I failed Miles. I really want to make up for lost time" Aloysius stepped back a bit, putting the distance between them. "I know you won't take to me at all. And there is no chance we will get back together, even if my heart really yearns for it." Aloysius looked down at the box he was holding, looking at the bits of paper stacked inside. He wanted to read them, but part of him was afraid to do so.

Mary remained silent as the man talked. A single sigh soon escaped her lips. "You should read that somewhere you can be alone. Some of it's heavy." She decided to not respond to Al's statements of yearning to get back with her. She'd gotten past that a couple of decades ago.

"Yeah I should. Suppose I should go back to the hotel. Need to try and find somewhere slightly more permanent to stay if I plan on staying around for a bit longer." Aloysius had noticed how distant Mary was being. He didn't know if it was because of how much she did like him, or if she was trying to protect herself from getting hurt again. " I don't really know alot that is going on. But if Miles ever wants any help with Magi things. I am more than happy to help. I might be a piece of shit, but magic is one thing I am good at"

"Talk to Carlisle, I'm sure he can get you a room in the coven house or somethin'. Usually the other option is the ranch but between John and Claire I'd be surprised to not find you riddled with stab wounds and bullet holes by tomorrow mornin'. Not to mention my ma and pa are there for another night," Mary could help but chuckle slightly at the idea of Al trying to enter the ranch considering its current inhabitants.

As Al talks about training Mary forces a small half smile. "That'll be up to Miles, you should ask him. You're both adults, you don't need me to play message bearer. He only found out he was magi last night so, y'know, he's still adjustin'"

"The last time we spoke he threw a pretty strong punch at me" Aloysius gave off a slight chuckle, highlighting his bruised left cheek. "I know he is an adult, but I missed 25 years, it's taking time to adjust to that kind of thing." Aloysius noticed how Mary had dodged the statements about him staying in Tanner for longer. He wondered if she really wanted him to hang around. He wanted to be blunt about it, but at the same time, he was afraid of the answer.

Mary noticed her hand subconsciously raising toward Aloysius’ face to assess the bruise but diverted it to scratch the back of her neck. The last thing she wanted was the man picking up signals that weren’t there. "Yeah, we’re all trying to adjust to a lot of things. He’s an enchantment magi, if that means anything to you. Part of me was convinced he actually was a warlock for a few years there.”

"Enchantment runs in my mother's side of the family. Downright dangerous people. It was Enchantment magic that got me in all this mess in the first place" Aloysius sighed deeply once more. That wasn't what he wanted to hear. Memories about his mother flooded in and he did his best to push them out. It was a part of his life he was trying to forget. "Hopefully Miles has a good moral compass. That kind of magic in the wrong hands can well…cause rebellions and wars."

At Aloysius' comment about enchantment magic getting him into this mess Mary raised an eyebrow. "This mess as in the runnin’ away or the having a son? ‘Cus I didn’t use any of my enchantment magic on you. Didn’t even have to bat an eyelid to have you following me around like a lost puppy, didn’t need enchantment magic even if I was wantin’ you like that,” she replies, crossing her arms.

"Him being magi explains a lot about his teen years I ‘spose.” she muses in response to his last statement, not quite giving an answer that would quell his concerns. "I mean, it wouldn’t change how he acted but the rest of it…” She trails off, looking past Aloysius. She soon remembers she was yet to respond to his concern and clears her throat to redraw Aloysius’ attention. "I mean, he’s got his flaws but his heart’s in the right place most of the time. May have already started a war though, don’t think the enchantment magic played a big role in that one though.”

" I know you didn't enchant me. Far from it. More so my mother. She used it to get into my head, convince me that my insecurities were bigger than they were. Filled my head with ideas of glory and self gain. I may have been the gun that started the war, but my mother, she was the one who pulled the trigger" Aloysius remembered that he hadn't actually discussed his mother with Mary before. Back when he was here he had dodged the questions and gave dismissive answers.

At his comment Mary couldn’t help but chuckle lightly as she joked "Oh, I enchanted you alright, I just didn’t use magic to do it. Or intend to, honestly.” At the mention of his mother Mary leant against the door frame once more "I’m seeing a theme among enchantment mothers using their magic on their kids it seems.” she sighs

" Enchantment is possibly the most dangerous form of magic. Even more so if you use it and no one detects it" Aloysius would watch Mary for a second before carrying on "I just hope Miles uses my mother's powers for something useful, rather than ruining lives"

"Yes, you know us enchantment wielders, big bad life ruiners," Mary muses sourly. Now she had to come to terms with her little addition of enchantment mothers using their powers on their children the night before the guilt was starting to eat her alive more than ever. Her hands fiddled with the charm of her necklace as she continued to talk. "Look, I'd be amiss if I said Miles' wouldn't use it for his own gain. But at the end of the day he is a Price, war starting is barely our style. Ruining lives though… I mean not usually but, y'know. We have our gripes. You might not be safe but it seems like I beat him to the punch anyway."

"It's a good power to have. You can do alot of good with it. But sadly, if used with bad intentions, it's dangerous. I know you wouldn't use it for your own gain" Aloysius gave off a smile trying to disarm Mary a little bit and comfort her at the same time. "I will admit, I have missed Tanner. I always kept dreaming of coming back to this place. It is so much more peaceful that New York"

I know you wouldn’t use it for your own gain but she had, hadn’t she? Admittedly it was more than just Miles she had to enchant to hide his magi status, although that was the most impactful. She knew magi could sense other magi, someone had to keep Ty off of Miles’ case from even his earliest days in Tanner. And someone had to make sure Amanda’s suspicions never became serious. Sure, it was partially for Miles’ safety but Mary knew she could have realistically managed the situation if she was open on her suspicions from the beginning. Instead she wanted training her son to be easier rather than more effective. With the new information on Miles’ father it turns out it probably was to his benefit his magi status was so hush hush but that didn’t change her intentions at the time. "I guess you really don’t know me all that well, ha?” she responds softly, her hand clasping around the pendant it was toying with.

At Aloysius’ musings about Tanner, Mary gave him a half smile. "I can imagine. Well I guess you’ll be happy to know nothin’ really changes ‘round here. John Montgomery’s still leveling guns at boys looking at his girls the wrong way, the forest has seen more beer bottles than anywhere else in Tanner and the diner still needs that new lick of paint,”

"It's scary how it doesn't change. But it also means that everyone here will still despise me. That ain't going to change. People made up their minds about me. I spent so long dreaming of coming back. I guess I built a picture in my head that this would all be different. Adjusting to the reality of it is jarring" Tanner had been Aloysius's escape from his past. While he hadn't enjoyed using the Jonathan persona, it had allowed him to feel normal for the first time in his life. Those memories had stayed with Aloysius and held far more weight than he would have liked to admit.

"You could've at least left a letter. Somethin', anythin'." Mary replies simply. "Turns out the people around me seem to like me. Y'know what though? Amanda doesn't, you might find some sympathy in her."

"I should have left a letter, yes. I sent one a week after I left explaining it all. But clearly someone intercepted them. Amanda was the one who caused all this mess. She was the one responsible for Salem pulling me away. I wouldn't go anywhere near that hag. She can rot in hell for all I care. And I doubt people don't like you" Hearing Amanda's name had made Aloysius's blood boil.

Mary sighed, leaning deeper into the doorframe. "Sounds like Amanda,” she muses. "Doesn’t change the fact you should have told me who you really were earlier. You’re a jerk, y’know.” Despite her words her tone came off as more gentle, maybe even slightly defeated.

" Amanda wanted me to be with her. Give her a power child to call her own. I wasn't interested. I only had eyes for you. When she discovered you were pregnant, she began to blackmail me, trying to get me to yield. But I still refused… Then, Salem appears from out of nowhere." Aloysius let out a regretful sigh at Mary's last comment "I planned to tell you before the baby was born. I hadn't quite worked out how to have the 'Sorry I am a fugitive with the whole of the Magi world on my back' speech."

Mary huffed, that wasn’t quite the answer she was hoping for. At every turn Al failed to admit his shortcomings, even getting a sorry rather than a justification the night before was harder than it should have been. It was funny that although the pair hadn’t crossed paths until the prior night Miles still picked up some of his father’s traits. Part of her wanted this conversation to be over, for Al to leave and read through the reflections of her past, but curiosity won instead. "Do you remember what it said? The letter I mean.”

"I pretty much know it off by heart. Sometimes it gets a bit harder to recall, but it comes back vividly at times. Sometimes feels like it is mocking me" Aloysius lowered his head slightly, the letter had been the hardest thing to write. "Had to write it twice. The first one was too covered in tears to be readable. Sad. I know." Aloysius attempted to chuckle, trying to deflect some of the visible pain, but instead it just emphasized how isolated he had been.

"Well good luck with some of those,” Mary replies, nodding at the box. "Don’t mind the frustrated ink splotches.”

" I wonder if Amanda kept any of the letters that she intercepted? Might have to go take a look around the coven house when no one is looking" Aloysius pondered. His eyes dropped to the box of letters, wondering just how many of them were like how Mary described.

"Well if you find them, let me know. I’d be interested to read.” Mary replies. "But I’ll leave you to it, it may take a while to get through those.”

Aloysius nodded as he once more looked at the box. " Yeah… I should get going… Before Miles appears in the door and kicks me over the fence or something"

Mary gave an amused chuckle. "He’s just protective. And angry. Can you blame him?”

"I can't blame him. But I wish I could stop him and make him see reason" Aloysius simply lifted the box under his arm ready to go "I suppose I should see you around then?"

Mary scoffs, shaking her head. Who was Aloysius to talk about reason? "And you need some perspective, Aloysius Leighton. I will see you around,” Mary replies, waiting for him to turn before closing the door.

---

Mary pressed the wooden front door closed with a click. She remained with her face turned to it for a moment, taking a long breath to regroup her thoughts. As much as she wanted to say Aloysius’ arrival didn’t impact her at all she couldn’t help but feel shaken in his presence. After a minute or two she turns around to instantly be caught off guard by her son standing at the end of the corridor, causing her to jump slightly. "Miles,” she sighs.

Miles had awoken to the sound of muffled voices at the doorway of the house. By the time he had rolled out of bed, thrown on a shirt and wandered over to investigate his mum had just started pressing the door closed. In the few seconds he saw enough, the black hair and big purple cheek bruise, he knew exactly who she was talking to.

”What was he doing here?” Miles asks gruffly, looking his mother up and down.

"I was just passing over a few things, not that it’s any of your business,” Mary replies before starting to walk down the hallway.

Her response made Miles grit his teeth. It may have not been his business but that answer made him uncomfortable. Miles didn’t know anything of his father outside of being a magi war criminal and abandoning his mother all those years ago, both events he wasn’t all that chuffed about. He couldn’t really place why the man was back. Did he want Miles for whatever magi atrocities he had planned next? Was he looking to woo Miles’s mother again now Miles was old enough to be fully independent and possibly out of the picture? The fact his mother dared to be near that man made him uneasy, let alone having him at the house.

”If he left whatever those things were for 25 years I doubt they matter so much he needs to be here for them," Miles snaps

"Looks like someone rolled out of the wrong side of the bed this morning." Mary shoots back, finishing her trip to the kitchen where she starts a pot of coffee. The heightened emotions of the past 24 hours was starting to wear her down, the last thing she needed was Miles’ interrogations. "If you really must know, Miles, what I gave him I did for me, not for him,” she states as she goes to grab the mugs.

”For you. The hell do you mean ‘for you’? He abandoned us, left us to struggle and all it takes is some half-assed excuse for you to be ok with that? What’s next? You’re gonna fall into his arms and try and play happy families? Not on my watch,” Miles yells back, his pale face becoming flushed in his outburst.

"It ain’t like that and I’m sure you well know it!” Mary snaps back, banging her travel cup and a mug on the kitchen bench. "Last time I checked I was the parent in this house. Thought I’d raised you better than to talk to your mother like that.”

”And I thought you were decent enough to be honest with me but here we are.”

Mary’s face flushed redder than her son’s at that comment. Funnily enough the guilt wasn’t about to consume her, it was the frustration instead. She thought they were over the petty kitchen fights back in Miles' college days but clearly she was wrong. She could understand him being mad about all she put into hiding that he was magi from him but the rest of the attacks were unwarranted. Still, she remained on his last thought. "I did what I thought was right at the time to protect you. You’ll understand that soon enough,” she replies. Mary tried her hardest to restrain herself from yelling, she was barely successful but enough to lower her tone slightly. She could only hope Miles would follow suit.

Miles, on the other hand, was not having a bar of it. He was mad, the beating in his head from last night’s liquor consumption seemed to do all but help. ”Yeah? And how’s that working out for you?” he growls.

"Miles Price!” the woman snaps. She instantly cuts herself off, running her hands across her face and growling in frustration. Her patience was wearing thin and she wasn’t sure how many more of her son’s comments she could take. "Miles,” she starts again, her tone more gentle yet she couldn’t help the frustration that flowed through her voice. "Sweetie. I love you, you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me but you drive me absolutely crazy sometimes,” she drawls, her voice full of exasperation. She knew she had done little to disarm Miles but part of her didn’t really care, it had seemed this argument had gone too far for that anyway.

Miles was taken aback by his mother’s comment. He knew he was far from the perfect son, he also knew even if he was his mother would have had it hard enough to raise him. ”Would you prefer to have Carlisle as a son then since he’s oh-so-perfect?” the man yells back. If Miles was being honest he hadn’t noticed himself being concerned with the effort Mary was putting into helping his friend, it was never an issue with Lilith who Miles figured may have been his mum’s favourite some days despite her denials. If he was being honest Miles wasn’t quite sure where that line came from. Genuine jealousy or an attempt to make his mother feel bad. Likely the latter, he figured.

That comment hurt Mary, had she spent so long invested in Miles’ friends that he felt kicked aside? Or was Miles just aiming to kill as he tended to do when he got emotional? Mary could have used her powers to calm the room but didn’t pay much mind to that knowledge, instead she checked in with her divination on Miles’ purpose for his argument. It answered clearly that it was likely an attempt to guilt her and that knowledge made her madder, and more frustrated. "Don’t play that card, Miles. Don’t do that to me. You and I both know what you’re tryna do here,” she growls back.

Miles fell silent. He wanted to ask how Carlisle knew about Lilith being pregnant before him, he was sure it was Mary that had told him. He wanted to yell it and demand to know why but for as much as Miles was mouthy he knew he was close to pushing his mother over the edge. He could tell in the way she growled and stomped across the room. Miles had only ever pushed her off that ledge a handful of times in his teen years but it was enough to know that was not a scene he wanted a part in.

"Now, if you’re finished I need to go pick up my parents who’ll probably have a go at me too because being told off by my son apparently ain’t enough,” Mary grumbles, pouring coffee from the pot into her travel mug. She then bangs the pot next to the cup on the bench she had retrieved for Miles before grumbling, "You can pour your own damn coffee.”

Miles remained silent, leaving Mary to assume he had no more to say, She aggressively snatches her handbag from its hook and makes her way to the door. As she opens the door she calls back "You better have a better attitude when I get home, young man!”

Miles’ hands balled into fists as his mother slammed the door shut. Now that the house was dead silent Miles was left on his own to reflect on the conversation. His eyes trailed to the coffee pot on the table. With the adrenaline wearing off fast the colour started to drain from the man’s face. While Miles and his mother had had their spats they hadn’t really had any full fights like this since his first (and only) year in college. He gave a sigh. At least he knew where he could get an answer on Carlisle’s knowledge of his and Lil’s situation.

Miles pulled out his phone and texted to ask to meet his friend at Huskers, they were due for a hangout anyway.

Carlisle was probably one of the few people in Tanner who didn't have extensive hangovers from the ceremony the night before. Though right now he was ontop of the world. The previous night had gone rather well for him, despite the fact that he was ambushed with a slew of revelations. It was all alright though. Carlisle had even managed to start dealing with them. He wanted his official leadership of the coven to start on the right foot.

He had decided that he was going to move out of the Ranch. Given the revelations from last night, he was only just going to get in the way, and himself and Lilith still weren't exactly on best friend terms still. It was making life awkward, so it was just better if he left. He drove upto the ranch and quietly slipped out of his car, locking it as he began the short walk upto the front porch. Just before he got into his stride he got a text on his phone. With a brief glance at the notification he saw it was from Miles asking him to meet at Huskers. Strange. He figured with everything going on, Carlisle would be one of the last people Miles would want to vent to. Carlisle didn't exactly have a great track record. He simply responded that he would be in his way, just had to load some stuff up from the Ranch.

Hot off her argument with Miles, Mary was still in a sour mood and was very much sure seeing her parents wouldn't help. Mary had a decent enough relationship with her parents, sure but she did straight up assault 2 people last night. She knew her actions were somewhat justified but she also knew her mother would have at least some passive aggressive words to say about the evening as if Mary was a rowdy teen rather than a 49 year old woman. She was also curious about how they felt about their only grandchild becoming a father.

As she turned the keys off in the ignition she noticed Carlisle walking toward the ranch's oak door. "Carlisle!" she greets the young man, hiding the frustration of 20 minutes or so ago. "How you holdin' up?"

Stopping his tracks he turned to face Mary with a small smile on his face. He didn't want to look too happy, it just put people off at times. "Hey Mary, didn't think you would be out here. I'm good. Better than I thought I would be given the events of the ceremony. How about you, that's more important"

"Miles gramma and pawpaw are staying in town until tomorrow, I've just come to take them out for the afternoon," she says with a warm smile, locking her car. At his question she gives a chuckle. "Now, don't you go worryin' 'bout lil old me. I'm mighty fine though," she lies. It was times like these she was glad the other person in her conversation couldn't read her thoughts and feelings, she didn't need essentially a child knowing her issues.

"And you telling me not to worry bout you is the exact reason I do Mary. Last night was, well, alot. It's okay to say that it rubbed you the wrong way, or that it has affected you in a unexpected way" Carlisle wasn't Lil, but he had a built in bullshit detector, and while it wasn't great, it was good enough to try and see through some of the masks. "Ironically, Miles just texted me to go and meet him as well"

Mary's brow furrowed slightly at his words. "I got my people, kid. Really, you got enough on your plate to be worrying about your friend's mamma," she replies. As Carlisle messaging Miles' messages she gives a nod, she was glad he was getting out of the house. Although Carlisle had come up in their fight she was sure Miles wouldn't try anything against the boy.

As they walked Mary was reminded about one of their earlier conversations. "So, I thought about your job offer."

Carlisle simply nodded. He knew Mary was a tough woman. But he worried about that at times. She was a rock to be sure, but everyone needed some help. "Mary, I know you. You are the rock for alot of us. But you can only be that rock if you are strong yourself. If you need anything, just ask. I don't care what it is, I will get it done. So anyway. The job. What do you think? Got any more questions?"

"Carlisle," Mary prods reassuringly but firmly. "You're very sweet but I got my people, 'kay? I'm not goin' 'round spilling my dramas to all you kids."

Mary had thought long and hard about the job. It was good money to be sure and she already played a role in some of those responsibilities anyway but she did enjoy her current job. The night before the realisation hit her, the 30 hours a week Carlisle was offering left more than enough time in her week, she could easily do a couple of shifts at the hospital on top of that. Mary didn't know how to slow down anyway, she could hardly remember ever taking it easy even before she was pregnant with Miles and she wasn't stopping now. "It's a really generous offer Carlisle. I'll take it as long as I won't be stepping on your, Miles or Lilith's toes."

"That is fantastic! And trust me, you won't be. Miles and Lilith are going to be away from it all for a while anyway. They have a life to build. Serena will most likely leave me alone, so I could use all the help I can get" Carlisle said with a soft smile "Plus it gets you out of the hospital and let's you enjoy life a bit more. Be there for Miles and Lil when everything kicks off proper with the triplets. Lil is going to need the help. And while I can't help directly, I can at least help the best people around her so they can help her."

Out of the hospital Carlisle didn't really think she was going to just up and leave her job did he? She shook her head, brushing that off. "When do you want me to start? I think I need to give my job a bit of notice to cut back my hours."

"I am in no rush. So if you need to give them notice, just let them know and let me know when you can start. Simples" Carlisle was glad that Mary had decided to take the job. He needed someone he could trust to look after the household, he was going to have way more stress in his life, and worrying about if the cupboards were stocked was at least another weight off his shoulders.

---

Miles had set himself up at Huskers only half an hour or so after messaging his friend. Carlisle had told him he had to stop by the Ranch first so Miles went ahead and got them a seat at a booth. Cradling his beer in his hand, his eyes became fixated on the wooden table. Miles wasn’t quite sure what had him more shaken at this point. The prior night or the fight he’d just had with his mother. He also couldn’t help but wonder what Carlisle needed to go to the ranch so badly for. On second thought, Miles was reminded it was Carlisle’s official home, maybe he was overthinking it all.

The thoughts of the ranch reminded him of Lilith, he should probably touch base with her. Miles was trying to get into the habits of the routine good morning and good night texts but the days always escaped him. He pulled out his phone, sending a quick message asking how she’s feeling and offering to go over to the ranch later before the weekly family dinner. He figured it'd be worth giving his ma some more space. With a sigh he dropped his phone back on the table before taking another sip of beer.

After finishing up his business in the ranch, Carlisle briefly dropped the car back at the coven and walked over to Huskers. Entering the bar he had a quick look around and saw Miles in one of the corner booths. He was shocked that Miles wasn't at the bar directly. Sliding on across, Carlisle slid into the booth, with a small smile.

"Hey, how are you feeling? Or is that a bit of a loaded question" Carlisle said with a bit of a chuckle, trying to lighten the mood.

”Loaded question is putting it lightly,” Miles replies with a sigh. He was curious if Carlisle would let up his knowledge on Lilith’s pregnancy on his own. ”Ma and I had a fight,” he adds on, taking another sip out of the bottle.

Sitting down comfortably, Carlisle shifted in his seat as he listened to Miles. He felt sorry for the lad. While Carlisle had an interesting night, Miles had it far, far worse.

"What? After everything last night. What the heck did you two fight about?" Carlisle asked, looking towards him.

”I don’t know, Carlisle,” Miles sighs looking back at his friend. ”Everything and nothing. I guess we’re both a bit on edge. I’m curious about what you mean by everything though?”

"Well, you know with the whole father thing and Lil and the triplets" Carlisle spoke, leaning back into the leather booth and placing his hands on the edge, his eyes looking directly at Miles. Why did he get a feeling he just stepped into it?

If Miles was being honest, he didn’t expect Carlisle to give up his knowledge on the situation so freely. He fully expected Carlisle to tell him, yes, but more as a half stumbled, accidental slip of the tongue. Miles sighed. Part of him wanted to slam his fists on the table and demand answers but he didn’t have the energy, not to mention that aggression had got him nowhere today. ”Yeah, I thought you knew about Lilith. Who told you?” He was awaiting the response, so sure he knew the answer.

"I actually can't fully remember who said what. There was alot of conversations last night. But I kind of worked it out after everything people were saying." Carlisle scratched his head, trying to think about where exactly he had heard everything. "I mean, Your father, the triplets, Violet, my mother being herself. It's enough to make you bang your head on the table"

Miles was taken aback by it all. He was fully expecting Carlisle to tell him his mother had clued him in but the fact Carlisle knew it was triplets took away the last of the suspicions he had. Mary had known there was a baby, yes, but it was after the party she was informed on how many there were. Part of him felt bad for that fight earlier with her, or at least some of the rage that came with it. Seems he owed her part of an apology later. ”I’m not quite sure what it makes me want to do. It’s just a bit too much, y’know?”

"Tell me about it. When I found out, we were talking with Salem. She wasn't happy by the looks of it. Once she figured out that Aloysius was your father… Well, things got a little tense" Carlisle knew that things were getting a little tense for Miles. Alot of stuff was going on. "Well, all we can do is just move forward and figure it out as we go along"

”Yeah,” Miles chuckles sourly. ”How am I supposed to be a dad? I mean Lil, she’ll be fine but we don’t really have many paternal examples between us and I’m, y’know, me.”

"You would be surprised at how many people say that and then actually turn out to be pretty damn good. I mean, to start with, you are going to be here, which is a massive improvement compared to how you and Lil were raised" Carlisle said, trying to cheer him up

”Pretty low bar to have,” Miles points out, pointing his beer in his friend’s direction before taking a swig. He grabs a napkin at the table and starts picking at it to keep his hands busy. Honestly Miles didn’t really know how to feel about Lil being pregnant. He was sure he’d cycled through every emotion under the sun over it in the past 12 hours. How was he meant to feel? Maybe if he knew the answer to that question it’d be easier for him to process it all emotionally.

”I guess I’ll be moving into the ranch when grandpa John isn’t so hot on my case. I would say we could be bunk buddies but I think he might actually live with me having a place in Lilith’s bed after this little stunt,” he muses, attempting to lighten the mood. Any hiding of his own emotions was a happy side effect.

"Well, if it is any help, I am moving out of the Ranch, that was why I was up there this morning. I am going to move into the household proper. Mostly because I am afraid that if I don't stay there all the time, Violet and my mother might actually start moving in" Carlisle could tell that Miles was trying to mask his emotions, but Carlisle wasn't always the best at wording sympathy.

Miles’ brow furrows at Carlisle’s comment. So caught up in his own issues he almost forgot about Carlisle’s sister showing up out of the blue. ”Oh yeah, how's that going, man?” he asks.

"I honestly couldn't say. Kicked them out of the party towards the end. Who knows what she is upto." Carlisle was nervous about Violet being in town, but right now, he had bigger issues to deal with and people to support. He could deal with her later. " Tell me how you really feel. Without masking it"

Miles shrugs at his friend's question, draining his beer bottle. He really wasn’t one for introspecting feelings or D&Ms with his friends. His flowery language and charming smile often covered up a lot of suppressed emotions. Seemed he and his mother had some things in common after all. The constant stream of alcohol seemed to help with that too. ”I don’t know, man. Like, really, I don’t know. I think I’ve felt every single emotion I’m capable of about it.”

"I mean it's alot to process. Finding out you are a Magi as well. Damn. I am sorry. You had so much happen last night" Carlisle let out a sigh and called a waitress over to get a new beer for Miles.

”I think the fact my ma knew and lied to me about it hurts more than the whole being magi thing.” Miles admits. Nodding in appreciation to his friend as he orders him another beer. ”I just… I don’t really have any control over my life anymore, y’know? Turns out I was trained wrong for my power type, my pa won’t leave my ma alone and for the next 8 months there’s really nothing I can do for Lil and these kids except watching her go through the whole pregnancy thing, y’know?”

"Well that strictly isn't true. Lil is going to rely on you to be her support for the next 8 months. She is going to want you there to look after her and reassure her. As for your Father and power type, well, I don't have a solution to that. But I think Salem might be the deciding factor on whether or not he stays" Sliding the newly arrived beer towards Miles once it arrives.

”Thanks,” Miles says, swiping the beer from the table and taking another drink. ”I think she’s gonna have a say on a lot more than that. Called the babies an ‘issue’ to Lilith according to her. I don’t know much about her but with what I do I’d be surprised if she let us get away with having them.”

"You don't have to worry. It's been sorted. Salem won't be an issue for you or Lilith. Nor will other Magi. I have made sure of it" Carlisle said, his tone lowering somewhat. The talk last night went well, but Carlisle knew that Salem could be temperamental and unpredictable. He was just thankful nothing kicked off last night. "As for the other coven leaders round the world. Leave that one to me"

”We could just keep this hush hush. I don’t need the whole magi world knowing I’m Aloysius Leighton’s son. Would hate nothing more honestly. As far as they all need to know, I’m a Price and nothing more.”

"Salem is going to keep a lid on it, but you know how people gossip. But to me, you will always be a price. Forever and always"

”The bastard had the audacity to call me ‘son’ as if he was around long enough to be seen as any more than a sperm donor,” Miles grunts, taking a swig of his beer. ”I want nothing to do with him or this whole magi world, I don’t care how high and mighty his name is in the magi world. I hope he has a sibling or something to take over ‘cus as far as I’m concerned the Leighton name ended with him.”

"Yeah, everything is complicated on life. I don't know much about the Magi war as I should, but Salem seemed to suggest they had a complicated history. I am guessing he is just lost. The impression I got was that he didn't want to leave. Shock horror, turns out it was all my Ma's fault again. If she hadn't got involved, your father would be here" Carlisle sighed. Why was it always his mother that was responsible for ruining people's lives?

Miles gave an exasperated sigh. Why was everyone so willing to see his father as a ‘good man’? That fact that he had a reason to run told Miles enough. ”Don’t tell me you’re defending him to.” he responds, his voice low and sharp. It seemed no one appreciated the damage the man had caused. ”Is he also an enchantment magi? Cus the way everyone’s wrapping themselves around his pinky finger and making him out to be the good guy is suspicious.”

"I am not defending him. Not at all. And he certainly isn't a good guy. Not the stories I heard anyway. He caused damage. But things in life are rarely clear cut and black and white" Carlisle said with a soft smile. He didn't want to dismiss Miles thoughts, but deep down he was thinking that Miles was being a little bit too dismissive.

Miles scoffs, leaning back into his seat. ”This is ridiculous,” he complains. ”First my ma, now you, maybe when I see Lilith tonight she’ll tell me if we have a son she wants to name him Leighton and let Al be called pawpaw!” As he spoke his voice had become louder and louder. He couldn’t understand why after 25 years everyone had decided a man who lied about himself then disappeared without a word had the right to enter Miles’ life or walk right back into his mother’s.

"Miles, no one is saying that you should name your children after him. Not at all. I am not even saying you should hang around with him. But, all I am suggesting… And this might wind you up, but I think you should at least hear his side of the story" Carlisle knew he was about to get a mouthful from Miles, but someone had to say it.

Miles could feel himself becoming more and more mad as his friend spoke. ”Look,” he growls. ”I’m glad that you got to see that friend’s doting mother who hid you away when your ma was pushing your buttons but you don’t know what our lives were really like. Hell, I don’t even know what her life was like fully but even with her masking as much as she I saw her struggle. You didn’t have family friends finding ways to help out sneakily because your ma’s as stubborn as they come but it’s too obvious she’s struggling. And most of all, maybe I don’t want him to be a dad now because, quite simply, he wasn’t there. Purposefully, maliciously or not, he never acted as a father to me so why should I pretend he is now?”

"Again, I am not saying that you should let him be a father, or even pretend that he is. All I am saying is at least let him say his piece. He clearly wants to say something. Let him clear his mind and he could move on."

Miles shook his head once more, boiling anger seemed to burn behind his eyes. ”Well I have 25 damn years of somethings. You know what, maybe he shouldn’t move on, Carlisle. Because maybe he deserves to feel that guilt, at least he’ll understand a fraction of the pain he caused my ma and me!” As Miles talks he stands up, banging his fists on the table and leaning over them.

"I get it. But at the end of the day it's your choice and no one can blame you for what you want to do. We can only say what we would do in your situation. I personally would just speak to him so you can understand your powers a little more. I mean, Magi level enchantment. That's some pretty crazy strength right there" Carlisle leaned back as Miles stood up and leaned in, only Carlisle was blocked by the booth seating.

”There’s other magi. And honestly, maybe I’m just fine with the power level I have right now.” Miles mumbles, his voice growing considerably quieter.

Carlisle gave off a small sigh, looking over at Miles as he gave a glare to a couple of people who were watching. "I honestly thought that Lil having triplets, and Salem would have been the things that irked you more than your father if I am being totally honest with you Miles."

”Are you trying to start something, Carlisle?” Miles asks forebodingly. Honestly, Miles had wanted to meet up with his friend and update him on his life, tell him about his future children and all that. He didn’t intend on starting a fight but Carlisle was pissing him off. Everything was pissing him off. ”It’s all irking me, you’re just not rubbing my kids or Salem in my face right now.”

"No but Miles Price, you need to get a grip" Carlsie said as he stood up a bit himself, showing that he wasn't about to let Miles scare him into submission. "You had a shittynight last. I get it. We both had some fucking bad stuff happen last night. While you were finding out about your kids, I had to go and stop a fucking war from starting. I had to make sure both you, Lil and your children were going to be safe. I had to go into the conversation, knowing that if it went south, I was willing to fight to the death to make sure you were safe." This voice of Carlisle's wasn't his normal wimpy voice. This had some anger, frustration and authority behind it.

" I didn't go through all that, so you could just be edgy and Emo over your father. Yes. He is a dick. You want him gone, I will have him back in Salems arms tomorrow. But you have a whole new life to enjoy and spend with Lil. Don't waste your time over the small things, cause you have far bigger fish to fry."

If this were any other situation Miles might have been proud of Carlisle’s assertiveness but unfortunately this was not one of those situations. ”And I didn’t ask you to do that!” Miles spits back angrily. He takes another swig of his beer before slamming the bottle back on the table with a loud thud. ”You know what Carlisle? You’re a bad friend. You just jump in and do something ‘in my honour’ or whatever that I never asked you to do then you get a big head about it! Whenever I defended you against Zach or any of those other guys did I go around reminding you of what a great friend I am for doing that for you? No. I did it because you’re my friend and I care about you, not because I wanted to pose some ‘high and mighty better than thou’ image that you want to. I don’t think you even do those things because you’re my friend, I think you do them to prove how much better you are than me! Fine! You, Carlisle Aston, are more powerful and brave and considerate than me. Happy now? Got what you want?”

Carlisle looked over at Miles as he spoke, looking hurt. Once again everyone locked in on the fact that he was doing all this because he wanted to look good. When it wasn't the case. "I did want I did because I wanted to protect you. I wanted to protect you because you are my friend. Trust me. If I wanted to, I could have offered you and Lil to Salem and walk away from the whole thing. Carlisle wiped his eye a little bit, the tough man facade cracking slightly.

"I don't want recognition Miles. I just didn't want my friends to be the firing line. And if that meant I had to be, then so be it. Thankfully it never came to that. Thankfully it was resolved peacefully. I never wanted to prove I am better than anyone. You have known me for a long time, proving myself kinda isn't my thing."

”So why are you out here making a big deal about it, hm?” Miles asks, his eyes leveling at his friend’s. Carlisle might have been breaking but Miles was not backing down. ”I’ve just had the most overwhelming 24 hours of my life and all you can do is just gather intel and talk about why you are oh-so-good. For once can’t you just feel bad for me or something?”

"Of course I fucking feel bad for Miles. I didn't think it needed saying out loud!" Carlisle barked at Miles, clearly getting wound up. "That's why I did what I did. Not for fucking recognition, but because I could see how bad things were getting and wanted to take the pressure off you. But apparently I am a bad friend for actually doing that. So in all honesty Miles, I don't know why I try. It seems that no matter what I do, people seem to think I make bad decisions"

”The problem, Carlisle, is you stick your nose into issues it doesn’t belong in. You try and fix things it’s not your time or place to fix. In a weird way you start controlling our lives and the earth knows I have so little control over my life already. For once in your life just be a friend rather than a participant.”

"Miles, I didn't have a choice. If I hadn't spoken to Salem, she could have just attacked you or Lil. No warning. Nothing. You would have died. Plus, like it or not, I do have a responsibility as Coven leader to protect everyone. What annoys me is your locking onto the wrong thing here." Carlisle let out a frustrated sigh, lowering his head and his arms to yield to Miles. Clearly he wasn't going to get through to him, no matter what he said. "You do what you think is right Miles. You always do" Carlisle said as he slid back into the booth.

”And what should I be locking into? I get mad at my dad and I shouldn’t be, I get mad that you’ve had this massive stake in Lil and my children’s lives and thrown it in my face and it's also the wrong thing? What’s next? Wanna tell me off for fighting with my ma? Or you wanna find a way to get me mad at Lil and ruin that relationship too? You’d love that, wouldn’t you?” Miles leans back to stand upright, no longer in Carlisle’s face but he doesn’t sit.

"No, what I was going to say was that you should be locking onto the fact that you are going to be a father and you are going to have a great relationship with Lil. That's what is important. Fuck everything else." Carlisle waved his hand dismissively. Miles was alot of work at the moment. Clearly he was so enraged that anything Carlisle said seemed to enrage him further. " Honestly, I don't care about ruining you and Lil. I have no need to. I hadn't told you yet, but I found out my mother had been enchanting me to fall in love with Lil. That's why we had been best friends for two years and then all of the sudden, bam! I fall in love with her." Carlisle was waiting for Miles to blow up again. " Sides, I have Willow. And it's going fantastic"

”Well I’m glad your life is going so well,” Miles mumbles, falling into his chair. He was exhausted. Between the party and the fight with his mum and this he was worn out. He knew next he’d go to the ranch where he’d have to put on a brave face for Lilith that his enchantment will only convince her is real for a solid few minutes. He gave an exasperated sigh before echoing ”So happy for you,” as he swirled the rest of the beer in the glass bottle.

"Look, I know things seem overwhelming now but they will level out. You and Lil will make great parents. Honestly. It's a learning experience. You will make mistakes but you will also learn to love it. I can see you being a great father."

”That makes one of us,” the man muses, his eyes remaining locked on the bottle and away from his friend. He couldn’t bear to meet Carlisle’s eyes at the moment.

" It will be fine, you will be surrounded by people that love you and want to look after you. Don't be like your mother and not ask for help. There are plenty of people who will happily give it"

”Mm-hm,” he muses, downing the rest of the bottle before tossing it between his hands. His eyes remained fixated on the bottle. It was evident he had been disassociating from their conversation. ”We’ll be fine.”

"Of course you will be fine. You are Miles Price. If the babies ever get out of hand just use enchantment on them to make them suck their thumb or something. Parenting on easy mode"

He chuckles slightly at Carlisle’s words, placing the bottle back on the table softly. ”If enchantment made child raising that easy my ma would have a lot less gray hairs.”

"Yeah that is true. Look. Sorry if I sounded like a dick, but I wasn't trying to be. I don't care about glory or being better. I just want to see my Friends alive so I can grow old with them" Carlisle said with a sigh, his mind going back to the conversation with Salem. "The upshot is, you have nothing to worry bout. No one will no you are a Leighton and even if they did, they would get put in line"

Miles leant back into his seat with a sigh. ”Look, I appreciate your concern, Car, you know I do. Just, maybe touch base before you have a conversation that might impact my or my family’s lives… please?” he asks softly, meeting his friend's eyes this time. He was hoping to not set the man off again but had some magical calming on standby for if he did.

"I wish I could have. Lil didn't know and neither did you. Couldn't exactly have just walked upto you and said 'Hey, Lil is pregnant and by the way you might be killed' could I? I was hoping to keep it all quiet so neither of you would have to know. These babies are going to be the first ever children of both Council witch members and Magi great families. Everyone is terrified of what the result might look like." Carlisle sighed. He knew that Miles wouldn't exactly understand where or why he did what he did. But he knew that he made the right choice regardless.

”I’m honestly more scared about what a combination of Lil and I is gonna look like. Can you imagine a Montgomery woman with my penchant for debauchery? And we’re having 3 kids at once. Sounds like Lil and I are asking for trouble at this point.” he chuckles slightly trying to lighten the mood. While Carlisle did have a point Miles couldn’t help the hurt that tugged at him. ”This wasn’t how this was meant to go. I mean, kids were never part of our plan, even when we were in high school, but it shouldn’t have been like this. We were meant together longer before this happened. And be living together, maybe in our own place. I should have been the first to know. I should have come home from work to, like, baby boots on the counter or something dumb like that cus as much as she won’t admit Lil gets a kick out of cheesy things like that. And I should have known before everyone else we love.” Miles sighs once more, sinking into his seat. ”But life can’t be that simple, can it?”

"Sadly you and Lil are special in that regard. No one blames you. Well. Except my mother. She thinks you are a curse send by Satan to ruin her life. But everyone else understands these things happen. Most of us are conceived by accident, they all talk about planned parenthood, but it never works like that" Carlisle ran his hands along the table. At least it seems like Miles had calmed down. "Trust me. I didn't wanna know. I would have preferred you know. I had to keep my mouth shut while we talking before Violet"

Miles gives Carlisle a forced tight-lipped smile. ”I ‘spose you’re right. The Price and Montgomery special it seems.” His hands move to tear at the napkin he’d been toying with either in their conversation. ”I never really understood how much your mum hated me. Like, why is a woman in her 40s beefing with a middle-schooler, y’know?”

"Well ironically, your father coming back finally gave me the final piece of the puzzle. She dislikes you because she wanted your father and her to get together. She wanted to do what you and Lil have done and mix bloods, but deliberately. Your father apparently turned her down repeatedly, saying he was in love with your Ma' and that was that. So out of jealously my mother called Salem and revealed where he was hiding. You are a reminder of what she should of had. I am a reminder of the failure she got instead" It was a strange duality the pair inhibited. Both were held in such disdain by his mother. "Us becoming friends was the thing that broke her I guess."

”Ha!” Miles retorts with a snort. ”Could you imagine your ma having me for a son? Reckon she might have had a heart attack. Honestly, Car, my ma probably deserved a son like you. Sometimes I wonder if she wished I were you or Lil instead.” That was something Miles had never confessed before. He knew he wasn’t the easiest child, he also knew his friends both held more restraint, respect and a better temperament. He knew if he ever asked his mum she’d adamantly deny it and go on her usual spiels on how lucky she was to have him and how his trouble made her life more fun sometimes but he was sure at least some part of those statements were covers.

"Nah, I have alot of issues, trust me" Carlisle started, stopping himself before it turned into a therapy session. "But that's my mother for you. She had no qualms about splitting your mother and father up because she couldn't get her own way. During the party she even laughed about it. If you asked her about it, she would probably gloat, even after Mary and Salem hit her."

”Hmm,” Miles muses thoughtfully. Maybe this is what Carlisle meant by listening to his father’s story. Regardless, Miles wasn’t open to knowing more. Nothing changed the fact the man hadn’t even tried to see them once. ”Not something I feel strong enough about to hit her over, honestly. I’m sure my ma would all over again though. Apparently they’ve always had issues.

Carlisle gave off a soft sigh. He supposed he better come clean about something else. "So I was clearing out mothers office last week. Moving in properly. All the usual boring stuff. Finally got access to the safe the day before the party. She hadn't told me the code. I had to get it broken into just to see what was inside" Carlisle shifted in his seat. He knew what he was about to say, would possibly, trigger Miles again. "You know you said he never tried to be a father, or be in touch… Turns out he tried. Alot. I was clearing the safe out and well. My mother has been intercepting every single letter he ever sent and hiding it. From what I gather, he kept sending money too. Not sure whether she actually gave it to your Ma or not…. I didn't read them all. Only a couple to see what they were about."

Carlisle’s news caught Miles off guard, something that was obvious by the state of shock on his face. He was conflicted. Part of him was still stuck on the fact he never had connection with his dad, he knew part of him would be stuck with that forever no matter what the man’s excuse was, but a bit of logic called out to counteract those feelings of abandonment from his dad. He wasn’t fully convinced by them, not at all, but there was undeniable physical proof. ”I- What did they say? Actually, do I want to know? I don’t want to read a bunch of cheesy love letters to my ma.”

"They aren't cheesy love letters at all. They are the musings of a man desperate to get back to the person he loved and to see his baby." Carlisle let out a long sigh. He had read more of them than he let on. "He kept trying and trying to return to Tanner, but Salem was having none of it. He kept your existence quiet as well, scared that Salem would have you killed if she discovered the Leighton line had carried on. I.. It's heartbreaking. You can see how much he loved your Ma' but because he was never getting responses back, he assumed that your Ma' hated his guts."

”I can’t see ‘musings of a man desperate to get back to the person he loved’ not being cheesy but sure” Miles replies with a sigh. ”In all fairness, I think she did hate his guts, not that she would have told me that. I would have wanted to see her side of the story too. It sucks that Al’s heart broke for us but she walked through hell and back to keep me alive and I probably don’t know the half of it. Guess I will soon.” Miles sighs, trying to process it all. ”You don’t have them on you by any chance do you? My ma would want to see them. And before you ask, I’m not gonna hide them from her or anything to keep her away from him. She’d catch me out real quick.”

"Well…" Carlisle reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a folded letter, the paper looking a little old and worse for wear. "This is only the first one. The rest are still in the office. There is alot of them. Try one every fortnight for twenty five years" Carlisle slid the piece of paper across the table to let Miles read it.

Miles slid the rest of the paper closer to him but he didn’t dare look at it. ”He never stopped? How much can someone write after the hundredth?”

"The last one arrived last week. I found it strange that a letter for Mary's address ended up in the coven office post. I just never got around to handing it to Mary. I guess he never gave up hope" Carlisle concluded

Miles sighed. He lifted up the letter and turned it in his hands. ”I- I don’t think I’m ready for this Car. Not here, not now. So much in my life is changing. As bad as it sounds, my da being a scumbag who abandoned me was a constant, and I don’t know how many more constants I can lose.”

"You don't need to read it now. You can read it whenever you like. I have the rest in my office if you ever wanna go through the rest. I couldn't really decide whether to give them to you or your mother" Carlisle tried to force a smile. He felt sorry for Miles, he truly did. But he kind of hoped that Miles would at least listen to what his father had to say before dismissing him.

”You should give them to her," Miles replies, handing back the letter. ”All of them. I don't need clarity, not now. My issue is my pa was never present, no matter what that paper says doesn't suddenly mean he was but my ma…" Miles falls silent a moment. Speaking anything hopeful about the man felt odd on his tongue. ”The man she loved ran away from her. This letter changes her outcome a bit more than mine." More so than talking about Al without flames of anger boiling inside of him it was odd talking about his ma loving a man. He'd never seen her date, never seen her be in love. If he thought hard enough he never saw her make any new friends beyond new coven members, Miles' friends' parents and workmates. It stung a bit, knowing the extent of what she missed out for him.

Carlisle picked the letter back up and slid into his jacket pocket once more. "Understandable. I will let Mary know. In fact I might drop them off later so it is out of the way. Carlisle looked over at Miles and could see his confused and somewhat silent demeanor. " As I said before, life is rarely black and white. It's messy and convoluted for silly reasons. That's why we have to have each others backs. Sometimes that means taking a blind leap of faith, others it means trusting others to do things even if you have no say in it. It works on occasions, on others it doesn't. That's life. You can't beat yourself up for things that are way out of your control man"

”It just all feels out of control though," Miles muses, rubbing the napkin between his thumbs and forefingers. ”Guess it's kinda fitting for me, huh? Play fast and loose and not get any control."

"Control is a state of mind. It will come to you once you take it. Yes the events that have happened to you have been random, but what happens next is in your court. You have the power now to change things" Carlisle said with a small smile as he watched Miles play around.

”In what way. My ma and Salem will dictate what happens with Al and Lil and Salem will the kids." Miles couldn't help but chuckle slightly as a realization hit him. ”Seems like Salem has more control over my life than me. Is this what being a magi means?"

"That's not strictly true Miles, you have me in your corner. If you want Al gone, I can banish him. Simples. Salem isn't going to get involved with the kids. I basically took all responsibility for it. If it goes wrong, it's on my head with the Magi. So you are able to do whatever you want" Carlisle gave a weak smile. Being a leader means having to protect everyone under you, and while Amanda was never going to do that, Carilse was going to make a point of making sure he did.

”Car," Miles sighs. He didn't want to set his friend off again but was sure his next comment may. ”I need you to remember that Lilith's babies are mine. I get you're the big strong leader and all that but the sacrificing and life dictating and all that, that's my place. Not yours."

" Normally I would agree with you. However these babies are bigger than both of us. They could start a war if we aren't careful. I bought us time, but we still are walking on eggshells." Carlisle might have sounded a little clinical and harsh, but it was the truth. These babies could end up starting a whole war between Witches and Magi if things went awry. While it was unlikely to happen at the moment, Carlisle had the responsibility of making sure it never got to that point.

Miles remains silent for a moment, unsure how to respond. Carlisle had a point but Miles didn't want him overstepping in his family's life. Maybe knowing Carlisle wanted Lilith so badly a month ago made Miles more paranoid and protective than he needed to be? ”We just need some sort of boundary rules. I know what you're like Carlisle, you go overboard and while I get that you have a duty to the coven I need to be allowed to be their dad."

”I don’t want to get involved in parenting Miles. They are your kids. I have done most of my work already. I will be mostly in the background. As long as they don’t grow up to be teenage superpowered demons, I think we are all good” Carlisle said with a small chuckle.

Miles chuckles in response. ”Well watch this space, who knows what Lil and I will produce but I get the feeling they’re gonna be a handful.”

”Well I will keep everyone off your backs so you can all live a good life. Worst case I will just reinforce the barrier and we can just tank it all out ” Carlisle looked over at Miles with a smile. ”I don’t think anything will happen. I am sure Salem won’t kick up a fuss, and if she does, she has to bring it up with me, so you and Lil are unaffected.”

”Just promise me that if there’s any running into the fray to protect these kids you bring me with you? If at any point those negotiations go wrong or a fight’s gonna happen, you call me. ‘Kay?”

”If something kicks off like that, I won’t be around to call you in, then it will be upto you and Lil to carry on. But you and Lil will always be in the loop. I am trying to foster a good relationship with the Magi, mostly so things don’t go wrong. I know it isn’t your fault, and no one is blaming you or Lil. None of you were to know. We just have to be a little delicate.” Carlisle nodded and looked over at Miles. He knew Miles would want to get involved, but these kids needed their father, he wasn’t about to let them become fatherless like the current generation.

Miles sighs once more, eying the napkin now torn to shreds. This wasn’t what he wanted. If Lil had changed her mind and decided she did want to try for a kid he didn’t think it’d become this convoluted. ”I don’t really know who is to blame anymore.” he muses.

”If you want someone to blame, blame my mother. She was responsible for all of this. By keeping everyone apart for her own gain caused all of these issues” Carlisle sighed, rubbing his temple in frustration.

”Won’t say no to blaming your ma but I don’t know if she’s the only one to blame.” Miles sinks deeper into his seat. ”Talking about mas, I should go and check in on Lilith. I haven’t seen her since last night.”

”No one else is really to blame. Really. Everyone else did what they thought was best. My mother however didn’t. She did things out of spite and for personal gain” Carlisle was furious at his own mother. She had caused so much damage to Tanner. ”Well, I would say it would be wise to check up on her. She needs you. Only you can help her through this. She needs you. I will go see your mother, and drop these letters off. I feel uncomfortable holding onto these”

”Sounds like a plan,” Miles replies, standing up and swinging a hand to clap Carlisle’s. ”I’m sure I’ll see you soon enough. Thanks man. And sorry for snapping earlier.”

”It is fine. Everything is new and tense right now.” Carlisle said as he got up and clapped Miles' hand. ”In totally different news, Me and Willow slept together last night.” Carlisle said with a chuckle.

Carlisle was probably one of the few people in Tanner who didn't have extensive hangovers from the ceremony the night before. Though right now he was ontop of the world. The previous night had gone rather well for him, despite the fact that he was ambushed with a slew of revelations. It was all alright though. Carlisle had even managed to start dealing with them. He wanted his official leadership of the coven to start on the right foot.

He had decided that he was going to move out of the Ranch. Given the revelations from last night, he was only just going to get in the way, and himself and Lilith still weren't exactly on best friend terms still. It was making life awkward, so it was just better if he left. He drove upto the ranch and quietly slipped out of his car, locking it as he began the short walk upto the front porch. Just before he got into his stride he got a text on his phone. With a brief glance at the notification he saw it was from Miles asking him to meet at Huskers. Strange. He figured with everything going on, Carlisle would be one of the last people Miles would want to vent to. Carlisle didn't exactly have a great track record. He simply responded that he would be in his way, just had to load some stuff up from the Ranch.

Hot off her argument with Miles, Mary was still in a sour mood and was very much sure seeing her parents wouldn't help. Mary had a decent enough relationship with her parents, sure but she did straight up assault 2 people last night. She knew her actions were somewhat justified but she also knew her mother would have at least some passive aggressive words to say about the evening as if Mary was a rowdy teen rather than a 49 year old woman. She was also curious about how they felt about their only grandchild becoming a father.

As she turned the keys off in the ignition she noticed Carlisle walking toward the ranch's oak door. "Carlisle!" she greets the young man, hiding the frustration of 20 minutes or so ago. "How you holdin' up?"

Stopping his tracks he turned to face Mary with a small smile on his face. He didn't want to look too happy, it just put people off at times. "Hey Mary, didn't think you would be out here. I'm good. Better than I thought I would be given the events of the ceremony. How about you, that's more important"

"Miles gramma and pawpaw are staying in town until tomorrow, I've just come to take them out for the afternoon," she says with a warm smile, locking her car. At his question she gives a chuckle. "Now, don't you go worryin' 'bout lil old me. I'm mighty fine though," she lies. It was times like these she was glad the other person in her conversation couldn't read her thoughts and feelings, she didn't need essentially a child knowing her issues.

"And you telling me not to worry bout you is the exact reason I do Mary. Last night was, well, alot. It's okay to say that it rubbed you the wrong way, or that it has affected you in a unexpected way" Carlisle wasn't Lil, but he had a built in bullshit detector, and while it wasn't great, it was good enough to try and see through some of the masks. "Ironically, Miles just texted me to go and meet him as well"

Mary's brow furrowed slightly at his words. "I got my people, kid. Really, you got enough on your plate to be worrying about your friend's mamma," she replies. As Carlisle messaging Miles' messages she gives a nod, she was glad he was getting out of the house. Although Carlisle had come up in their fight she was sure Miles wouldn't try anything against the boy.

As they walked Mary was reminded about one of their earlier conversations. "So, I thought about your job offer."

Carlisle simply nodded. He knew Mary was a tough woman. But he worried about that at times. She was a rock to be sure, but everyone needed some help. "Mary, I know you. You are the rock for alot of us. But you can only be that rock if you are strong yourself. If you need anything, just ask. I don't care what it is, I will get it done. So anyway. The job. What do you think? Got any more questions?"

"Carlisle," Mary prods reassuringly but firmly. "You're very sweet but I got my people, 'kay? I'm not goin' 'round spilling my dramas to all you kids."

Mary had thought long and hard about the job. It was good money to be sure and she already played a role in some of those responsibilities anyway but she did enjoy her current job. The night before the realisation hit her, the 30 hours a week Carlisle was offering left more than enough time in her week, she could easily do a couple of shifts at the hospital on top of that. Mary didn't know how to slow down anyway, she could hardly remember ever taking it easy even before she was pregnant with Miles and she wasn't stopping now. "It's a really generous offer Carlisle. I'll take it as long as I won't be stepping on your, Miles or Lilith's toes."

"That is fantastic! And trust me, you won't be. Miles and Lilith are going to be away from it all for a while anyway. They have a life to build. Serena will most likely leave me alone, so I could use all the help I can get" Carlisle said with a soft smile "Plus it gets you out of the hospital and let's you enjoy life a bit more. Be there for Miles and Lil when everything kicks off proper with the triplets. Lil is going to need the help. And while I can't help directly, I can at least help the best people around her so they can help her."

Out of the hospital Carlisle didn't really think she was going to just up and leave her job did he? She shook her head, brushing that off. "When do you want me to start? I think I need to give my job a bit of notice to cut back my hours."

"I am in no rush. So if you need to give them notice, just let them know and let me know when you can start. Simples" Carlisle was glad that Mary had decided to take the job. He needed someone he could trust to look after the household, he was going to have way more stress in his life, and worrying about if the cupboards were stocked was at least another weight off his shoulders.

---

Miles had set himself up at Huskers only half an hour or so after messaging his friend. Carlisle had told him he had to stop by the Ranch first so Miles went ahead and got them a seat at a booth. Cradling his beer in his hand, his eyes became fixated on the wooden table. Miles wasn’t quite sure what had him more shaken at this point. The prior night or the fight he’d just had with his mother. He also couldn’t help but wonder what Carlisle needed to go to the ranch so badly for. On second thought, Miles was reminded it was Carlisle’s official home, maybe he was overthinking it all.

The thoughts of the ranch reminded him of Lilith, he should probably touch base with her. Miles was trying to get into the habits of the routine good morning and good night texts but the days always escaped him. He pulled out his phone, sending a quick message asking how she’s feeling and offering to go over to the ranch later before the weekly family dinner. He figured it'd be worth giving his ma some more space. With a sigh he dropped his phone back on the table before taking another sip of beer.

After finishing up his business in the ranch, Carlisle briefly dropped the car back at the coven and walked over to Huskers. Entering the bar he had a quick look around and saw Miles in one of the corner booths. He was shocked that Miles wasn't at the bar directly. Sliding on across, Carlisle slid into the booth, with a small smile.

"Hey, how are you feeling? Or is that a bit of a loaded question" Carlisle said with a bit of a chuckle, trying to lighten the mood.

”Loaded question is putting it lightly,” Miles replies with a sigh. He was curious if Carlisle would let up his knowledge on Lilith’s pregnancy on his own. ”Ma and I had a fight,” he adds on, taking another sip out of the bottle.

Sitting down comfortably, Carlisle shifted in his seat as he listened to Miles. He felt sorry for the lad. While Carlisle had an interesting night, Miles had it far, far worse.

"What? After everything last night. What the heck did you two fight about?" Carlisle asked, looking towards him.

”I don’t know, Carlisle,” Miles sighs looking back at his friend. ”Everything and nothing. I guess we’re both a bit on edge. I’m curious about what you mean by everything though?”

"Well, you know with the whole father thing and Lil and the triplets" Carlisle spoke, leaning back into the leather booth and placing his hands on the edge, his eyes looking directly at Miles. Why did he get a feeling he just stepped into it?

If Miles was being honest, he didn’t expect Carlisle to give up his knowledge on the situation so freely. He fully expected Carlisle to tell him, yes, but more as a half stumbled, accidental slip of the tongue. Miles sighed. Part of him wanted to slam his fists on the table and demand answers but he didn’t have the energy, not to mention that aggression had got him nowhere today. ”Yeah, I thought you knew about Lilith. Who told you?” He was awaiting the response, so sure he knew the answer.

"I actually can't fully remember who said what. There was alot of conversations last night. But I kind of worked it out after everything people were saying." Carlisle scratched his head, trying to think about where exactly he had heard everything. "I mean, Your father, the triplets, Violet, my mother being herself. It's enough to make you bang your head on the table"

Miles was taken aback by it all. He was fully expecting Carlisle to tell him his mother had clued him in but the fact Carlisle knew it was triplets took away the last of the suspicions he had. Mary had known there was a baby, yes, but it was after the party she was informed on how many there were. Part of him felt bad for that fight earlier with her, or at least some of the rage that came with it. Seems he owed her part of an apology later. ”I’m not quite sure what it makes me want to do. It’s just a bit too much, y’know?”

"Tell me about it. When I found out, we were talking with Salem. She wasn't happy by the looks of it. Once she figured out that Aloysius was your father… Well, things got a little tense" Carlisle knew that things were getting a little tense for Miles. Alot of stuff was going on. "Well, all we can do is just move forward and figure it out as we go along"

”Yeah,” Miles chuckles sourly. ”How am I supposed to be a dad? I mean Lil, she’ll be fine but we don’t really have many paternal examples between us and I’m, y’know, me.”

"You would be surprised at how many people say that and then actually turn out to be pretty damn good. I mean, to start with, you are going to be here, which is a massive improvement compared to how you and Lil were raised" Carlisle said, trying to cheer him up

”Pretty low bar to have,” Miles points out, pointing his beer in his friend’s direction before taking a swig. He grabs a napkin at the table and starts picking at it to keep his hands busy. Honestly Miles didn’t really know how to feel about Lil being pregnant. He was sure he’d cycled through every emotion under the sun over it in the past 12 hours. How was he meant to feel? Maybe if he knew the answer to that question it’d be easier for him to process it all emotionally.

”I guess I’ll be moving into the ranch when grandpa John isn’t so hot on my case. I would say we could be bunk buddies but I think he might actually live with me having a place in Lilith’s bed after this little stunt,” he muses, attempting to lighten the mood. Any hiding of his own emotions was a happy side effect.

"Well, if it is any help, I am moving out of the Ranch, that was why I was up there this morning. I am going to move into the household proper. Mostly because I am afraid that if I don't stay there all the time, Violet and my mother might actually start moving in" Carlisle could tell that Miles was trying to mask his emotions, but Carlisle wasn't always the best at wording sympathy.

Miles’ brow furrows at Carlisle’s comment. So caught up in his own issues he almost forgot about Carlisle’s sister showing up out of the blue. ”Oh yeah, how's that going, man?” he asks.

"I honestly couldn't say. Kicked them out of the party towards the end. Who knows what she is upto." Carlisle was nervous about Violet being in town, but right now, he had bigger issues to deal with and people to support. He could deal with her later. " Tell me how you really feel. Without masking it"

Miles shrugs at his friend's question, draining his beer bottle. He really wasn’t one for introspecting feelings or D&Ms with his friends. His flowery language and charming smile often covered up a lot of suppressed emotions. Seemed he and his mother had some things in common after all. The constant stream of alcohol seemed to help with that too. ”I don’t know, man. Like, really, I don’t know. I think I’ve felt every single emotion I’m capable of about it.”

"I mean it's alot to process. Finding out you are a Magi as well. Damn. I am sorry. You had so much happen last night" Carlisle let out a sigh and called a waitress over to get a new beer for Miles.

”I think the fact my ma knew and lied to me about it hurts more than the whole being magi thing.” Miles admits. Nodding in appreciation to his friend as he orders him another beer. ”I just… I don’t really have any control over my life anymore, y’know? Turns out I was trained wrong for my power type, my pa won’t leave my ma alone and for the next 8 months there’s really nothing I can do for Lil and these kids except watching her go through the whole pregnancy thing, y’know?”

"Well that strictly isn't true. Lil is going to rely on you to be her support for the next 8 months. She is going to want you there to look after her and reassure her. As for your Father and power type, well, I don't have a solution to that. But I think Salem might be the deciding factor on whether or not he stays" Sliding the newly arrived beer towards Miles once it arrives.

”Thanks,” Miles says, swiping the beer from the table and taking another drink. ”I think she’s gonna have a say on a lot more than that. Called the babies an ‘issue’ to Lilith according to her. I don’t know much about her but with what I do I’d be surprised if she let us get away with having them.”

"You don't have to worry. It's been sorted. Salem won't be an issue for you or Lilith. Nor will other Magi. I have made sure of it" Carlisle said, his tone lowering somewhat. The talk last night went well, but Carlisle knew that Salem could be temperamental and unpredictable. He was just thankful nothing kicked off last night. "As for the other coven leaders round the world. Leave that one to me"

”We could just keep this hush hush. I don’t need the whole magi world knowing I’m Aloysius Leighton’s son. Would hate nothing more honestly. As far as they all need to know, I’m a Price and nothing more.”

"Salem is going to keep a lid on it, but you know how people gossip. But to me, you will always be a price. Forever and always"

”The bastard had the audacity to call me ‘son’ as if he was around long enough to be seen as any more than a sperm donor,” Miles grunts, taking a swig of his beer. ”I want nothing to do with him or this whole magi world, I don’t care how high and mighty his name is in the magi world. I hope he has a sibling or something to take over ‘cus as far as I’m concerned the Leighton name ended with him.”

"Yeah, everything is complicated on life. I don't know much about the Magi war as I should, but Salem seemed to suggest they had a complicated history. I am guessing he is just lost. The impression I got was that he didn't want to leave. Shock horror, turns out it was all my Ma's fault again. If she hadn't got involved, your father would be here" Carlisle sighed. Why was it always his mother that was responsible for ruining people's lives?

Miles gave an exasperated sigh. Why was everyone so willing to see his father as a ‘good man’? That fact that he had a reason to run told Miles enough. ”Don’t tell me you’re defending him to.” he responds, his voice low and sharp. It seemed no one appreciated the damage the man had caused. ”Is he also an enchantment magi? Cus the way everyone’s wrapping themselves around his pinky finger and making him out to be the good guy is suspicious.”

"I am not defending him. Not at all. And he certainly isn't a good guy. Not the stories I heard anyway. He caused damage. But things in life are rarely clear cut and black and white" Carlisle said with a soft smile. He didn't want to dismiss Miles thoughts, but deep down he was thinking that Miles was being a little bit too dismissive.

Miles scoffs, leaning back into his seat. ”This is ridiculous,” he complains. ”First my ma, now you, maybe when I see Lilith tonight she’ll tell me if we have a son she wants to name him Leighton and let Al be called pawpaw!” As he spoke his voice had become louder and louder. He couldn’t understand why after 25 years everyone had decided a man who lied about himself then disappeared without a word had the right to enter Miles’ life or walk right back into his mother’s.

"Miles, no one is saying that you should name your children after him. Not at all. I am not even saying you should hang around with him. But, all I am suggesting… And this might wind you up, but I think you should at least hear his side of the story" Carlisle knew he was about to get a mouthful from Miles, but someone had to say it.

Miles could feel himself becoming more and more mad as his friend spoke. ”Look,” he growls. ”I’m glad that you got to see that friend’s doting mother who hid you away when your ma was pushing your buttons but you don’t know what our lives were really like. Hell, I don’t even know what her life was like fully but even with her masking as much as she I saw her struggle. You didn’t have family friends finding ways to help out sneakily because your ma’s as stubborn as they come but it’s too obvious she’s struggling. And most of all, maybe I don’t want him to be a dad now because, quite simply, he wasn’t there. Purposefully, maliciously or not, he never acted as a father to me so why should I pretend he is now?”

"Again, I am not saying that you should let him be a father, or even pretend that he is. All I am saying is at least let him say his piece. He clearly wants to say something. Let him clear his mind and he could move on."

Miles shook his head once more, boiling anger seemed to burn behind his eyes. ”Well I have 25 damn years of somethings. You know what, maybe he shouldn’t move on, Carlisle. Because maybe he deserves to feel that guilt, at least he’ll understand a fraction of the pain he caused my ma and me!” As Miles talks he stands up, banging his fists on the table and leaning over them.

"I get it. But at the end of the day it's your choice and no one can blame you for what you want to do. We can only say what we would do in your situation. I personally would just speak to him so you can understand your powers a little more. I mean, Magi level enchantment. That's some pretty crazy strength right there" Carlisle leaned back as Miles stood up and leaned in, only Carlisle was blocked by the booth seating.

”There’s other magi. And honestly, maybe I’m just fine with the power level I have right now.” Miles mumbles, his voice growing considerably quieter.

Carlisle gave off a small sigh, looking over at Miles as he gave a glare to a couple of people who were watching. "I honestly thought that Lil having triplets, and Salem would have been the things that irked you more than your father if I am being totally honest with you Miles."

”Are you trying to start something, Carlisle?” Miles asks forebodingly. Honestly, Miles had wanted to meet up with his friend and update him on his life, tell him about his future children and all that. He didn’t intend on starting a fight but Carlisle was pissing him off. Everything was pissing him off. ”It’s all irking me, you’re just not rubbing my kids or Salem in my face right now.”

"No but Miles Price, you need to get a grip" Carlsie said as he stood up a bit himself, showing that he wasn't about to let Miles scare him into submission. "You had a shittynight last. I get it. We both had some fucking bad stuff happen last night. While you were finding out about your kids, I had to go and stop a fucking war from starting. I had to make sure both you, Lil and your children were going to be safe. I had to go into the conversation, knowing that if it went south, I was willing to fight to the death to make sure you were safe." This voice of Carlisle's wasn't his normal wimpy voice. This had some anger, frustration and authority behind it.

" I didn't go through all that, so you could just be edgy and Emo over your father. Yes. He is a dick. You want him gone, I will have him back in Salems arms tomorrow. But you have a whole new life to enjoy and spend with Lil. Don't waste your time over the small things, cause you have far bigger fish to fry."

If this were any other situation Miles might have been proud of Carlisle’s assertiveness but unfortunately this was not one of those situations. ”And I didn’t ask you to do that!” Miles spits back angrily. He takes another swig of his beer before slamming the bottle back on the table with a loud thud. ”You know what Carlisle? You’re a bad friend. You just jump in and do something ‘in my honour’ or whatever that I never asked you to do then you get a big head about it! Whenever I defended you against Zach or any of those other guys did I go around reminding you of what a great friend I am for doing that for you? No. I did it because you’re my friend and I care about you, not because I wanted to pose some ‘high and mighty better than thou’ image that you want to. I don’t think you even do those things because you’re my friend, I think you do them to prove how much better you are than me! Fine! You, Carlisle Aston, are more powerful and brave and considerate than me. Happy now? Got what you want?”

Carlisle looked over at Miles as he spoke, looking hurt. Once again everyone locked in on the fact that he was doing all this because he wanted to look good. When it wasn't the case. "I did want I did because I wanted to protect you. I wanted to protect you because you are my friend. Trust me. If I wanted to, I could have offered you and Lil to Salem and walk away from the whole thing. Carlisle wiped his eye a little bit, the tough man facade cracking slightly.

"I don't want recognition Miles. I just didn't want my friends to be the firing line. And if that meant I had to be, then so be it. Thankfully it never came to that. Thankfully it was resolved peacefully. I never wanted to prove I am better than anyone. You have known me for a long time, proving myself kinda isn't my thing."

”So why are you out here making a big deal about it, hm?” Miles asks, his eyes leveling at his friend’s. Carlisle might have been breaking but Miles was not backing down. ”I’ve just had the most overwhelming 24 hours of my life and all you can do is just gather intel and talk about why you are oh-so-good. For once can’t you just feel bad for me or something?”

"Of course I fucking feel bad for Miles. I didn't think it needed saying out loud!" Carlisle barked at Miles, clearly getting wound up. "That's why I did what I did. Not for fucking recognition, but because I could see how bad things were getting and wanted to take the pressure off you. But apparently I am a bad friend for actually doing that. So in all honesty Miles, I don't know why I try. It seems that no matter what I do, people seem to think I make bad decisions"

”The problem, Carlisle, is you stick your nose into issues it doesn’t belong in. You try and fix things it’s not your time or place to fix. In a weird way you start controlling our lives and the earth knows I have so little control over my life already. For once in your life just be a friend rather than a participant.”

"Miles, I didn't have a choice. If I hadn't spoken to Salem, she could have just attacked you or Lil. No warning. Nothing. You would have died. Plus, like it or not, I do have a responsibility as Coven leader to protect everyone. What annoys me is your locking onto the wrong thing here." Carlisle let out a frustrated sigh, lowering his head and his arms to yield to Miles. Clearly he wasn't going to get through to him, no matter what he said. "You do what you think is right Miles. You always do" Carlisle said as he slid back into the booth.

”And what should I be locking into? I get mad at my dad and I shouldn’t be, I get mad that you’ve had this massive stake in Lil and my children’s lives and thrown it in my face and it's also the wrong thing? What’s next? Wanna tell me off for fighting with my ma? Or you wanna find a way to get me mad at Lil and ruin that relationship too? You’d love that, wouldn’t you?” Miles leans back to stand upright, no longer in Carlisle’s face but he doesn’t sit.

"No, what I was going to say was that you should be locking onto the fact that you are going to be a father and you are going to have a great relationship with Lil. That's what is important. Fuck everything else." Carlisle waved his hand dismissively. Miles was alot of work at the moment. Clearly he was so enraged that anything Carlisle said seemed to enrage him further. " Honestly, I don't care about ruining you and Lil. I have no need to. I hadn't told you yet, but I found out my mother had been enchanting me to fall in love with Lil. That's why we had been best friends for two years and then all of the sudden, bam! I fall in love with her." Carlisle was waiting for Miles to blow up again. " Sides, I have Willow. And it's going fantastic"

”Well I’m glad your life is going so well,” Miles mumbles, falling into his chair. He was exhausted. Between the party and the fight with his mum and this he was worn out. He knew next he’d go to the ranch where he’d have to put on a brave face for Lilith that his enchantment will only convince her is real for a solid few minutes. He gave an exasperated sigh before echoing ”So happy for you,” as he swirled the rest of the beer in the glass bottle.

"Look, I know things seem overwhelming now but they will level out. You and Lil will make great parents. Honestly. It's a learning experience. You will make mistakes but you will also learn to love it. I can see you being a great father."

”That makes one of us,” the man muses, his eyes remaining locked on the bottle and away from his friend. He couldn’t bear to meet Carlisle’s eyes at the moment.

" It will be fine, you will be surrounded by people that love you and want to look after you. Don't be like your mother and not ask for help. There are plenty of people who will happily give it"

”Mm-hm,” he muses, downing the rest of the bottle before tossing it between his hands. His eyes remained fixated on the bottle. It was evident he had been disassociating from their conversation. ”We’ll be fine.”

"Of course you will be fine. You are Miles Price. If the babies ever get out of hand just use enchantment on them to make them suck their thumb or something. Parenting on easy mode"

He chuckles slightly at Carlisle’s words, placing the bottle back on the table softly. ”If enchantment made child raising that easy my ma would have a lot less gray hairs.”

"Yeah that is true. Look. Sorry if I sounded like a dick, but I wasn't trying to be. I don't care about glory or being better. I just want to see my Friends alive so I can grow old with them" Carlisle said with a sigh, his mind going back to the conversation with Salem. "The upshot is, you have nothing to worry bout. No one will no you are a Leighton and even if they did, they would get put in line"

Miles leant back into his seat with a sigh. ”Look, I appreciate your concern, Car, you know I do. Just, maybe touch base before you have a conversation that might impact my or my family’s lives… please?” he asks softly, meeting his friend's eyes this time. He was hoping to not set the man off again but had some magical calming on standby for if he did.

"I wish I could have. Lil didn't know and neither did you. Couldn't exactly have just walked upto you and said 'Hey, Lil is pregnant and by the way you might be killed' could I? I was hoping to keep it all quiet so neither of you would have to know. These babies are going to be the first ever children of both Council witch members and Magi great families. Everyone is terrified of what the result might look like." Carlisle sighed. He knew that Miles wouldn't exactly understand where or why he did what he did. But he knew that he made the right choice regardless.

”I’m honestly more scared about what a combination of Lil and I is gonna look like. Can you imagine a Montgomery woman with my penchant for debauchery? And we’re having 3 kids at once. Sounds like Lil and I are asking for trouble at this point.” he chuckles slightly trying to lighten the mood. While Carlisle did have a point Miles couldn’t help the hurt that tugged at him. ”This wasn’t how this was meant to go. I mean, kids were never part of our plan, even when we were in high school, but it shouldn’t have been like this. We were meant together longer before this happened. And be living together, maybe in our own place. I should have been the first to know. I should have come home from work to, like, baby boots on the counter or something dumb like that cus as much as she won’t admit Lil gets a kick out of cheesy things like that. And I should have known before everyone else we love.” Miles sighs once more, sinking into his seat. ”But life can’t be that simple, can it?”

"Sadly you and Lil are special in that regard. No one blames you. Well. Except my mother. She thinks you are a curse send by Satan to ruin her life. But everyone else understands these things happen. Most of us are conceived by accident, they all talk about planned parenthood, but it never works like that" Carlisle ran his hands along the table. At least it seems like Miles had calmed down. "Trust me. I didn't wanna know. I would have preferred you know. I had to keep my mouth shut while we talking before Violet"

Miles gives Carlisle a forced tight-lipped smile. ”I ‘spose you’re right. The Price and Montgomery special it seems.” His hands move to tear at the napkin he’d been toying with either in their conversation. ”I never really understood how much your mum hated me. Like, why is a woman in her 40s beefing with a middle-schooler, y’know?”

"Well ironically, your father coming back finally gave me the final piece of the puzzle. She dislikes you because she wanted your father and her to get together. She wanted to do what you and Lil have done and mix bloods, but deliberately. Your father apparently turned her down repeatedly, saying he was in love with your Ma' and that was that. So out of jealously my mother called Salem and revealed where he was hiding. You are a reminder of what she should of had. I am a reminder of the failure she got instead" It was a strange duality the pair inhibited. Both were held in such disdain by his mother. "Us becoming friends was the thing that broke her I guess."

”Ha!” Miles retorts with a snort. ”Could you imagine your ma having me for a son? Reckon she might have had a heart attack. Honestly, Car, my ma probably deserved a son like you. Sometimes I wonder if she wished I were you or Lil instead.” That was something Miles had never confessed before. He knew he wasn’t the easiest child, he also knew his friends both held more restraint, respect and a better temperament. He knew if he ever asked his mum she’d adamantly deny it and go on her usual spiels on how lucky she was to have him and how his trouble made her life more fun sometimes but he was sure at least some part of those statements were covers.

"Nah, I have alot of issues, trust me" Carlisle started, stopping himself before it turned into a therapy session. "But that's my mother for you. She had no qualms about splitting your mother and father up because she couldn't get her own way. During the party she even laughed about it. If you asked her about it, she would probably gloat, even after Mary and Salem hit her."

”Hmm,” Miles muses thoughtfully. Maybe this is what Carlisle meant by listening to his father’s story. Regardless, Miles wasn’t open to knowing more. Nothing changed the fact the man hadn’t even tried to see them once. ”Not something I feel strong enough about to hit her over, honestly. I’m sure my ma would all over again though. Apparently they’ve always had issues.

Carlisle gave off a soft sigh. He supposed he better come clean about something else. "So I was clearing out mothers office last week. Moving in properly. All the usual boring stuff. Finally got access to the safe the day before the party. She hadn't told me the code. I had to get it broken into just to see what was inside" Carlisle shifted in his seat. He knew what he was about to say, would possibly, trigger Miles again. "You know you said he never tried to be a father, or be in touch… Turns out he tried. Alot. I was clearing the safe out and well. My mother has been intercepting every single letter he ever sent and hiding it. From what I gather, he kept sending money too. Not sure whether she actually gave it to your Ma or not…. I didn't read them all. Only a couple to see what they were about."

Carlisle’s news caught Miles off guard, something that was obvious by the state of shock on his face. He was conflicted. Part of him was still stuck on the fact he never had connection with his dad, he knew part of him would be stuck with that forever no matter what the man’s excuse was, but a bit of logic called out to counteract those feelings of abandonment from his dad. He wasn’t fully convinced by them, not at all, but there was undeniable physical proof. ”I- What did they say? Actually, do I want to know? I don’t want to read a bunch of cheesy love letters to my ma.”

"They aren't cheesy love letters at all. They are the musings of a man desperate to get back to the person he loved and to see his baby." Carlisle let out a long sigh. He had read more of them than he let on. "He kept trying and trying to return to Tanner, but Salem was having none of it. He kept your existence quiet as well, scared that Salem would have you killed if she discovered the Leighton line had carried on. I.. It's heartbreaking. You can see how much he loved your Ma' but because he was never getting responses back, he assumed that your Ma' hated his guts."

”I can’t see ‘musings of a man desperate to get back to the person he loved’ not being cheesy but sure” Miles replies with a sigh. ”In all fairness, I think she did hate his guts, not that she would have told me that. I would have wanted to see her side of the story too. It sucks that Al’s heart broke for us but she walked through hell and back to keep me alive and I probably don’t know the half of it. Guess I will soon.” Miles sighs, trying to process it all. ”You don’t have them on you by any chance do you? My ma would want to see them. And before you ask, I’m not gonna hide them from her or anything to keep her away from him. She’d catch me out real quick.”

"Well…" Carlisle reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a folded letter, the paper looking a little old and worse for wear. "This is only the first one. The rest are still in the office. There is alot of them. Try one every fortnight for twenty five years" Carlisle slid the piece of paper across the table to let Miles read it.

Miles slid the rest of the paper closer to him but he didn’t dare look at it. ”He never stopped? How much can someone write after the hundredth?”

"The last one arrived last week. I found it strange that a letter for Mary's address ended up in the coven office post. I just never got around to handing it to Mary. I guess he never gave up hope" Carlisle concluded

Miles sighed. He lifted up the letter and turned it in his hands. ”I- I don’t think I’m ready for this Car. Not here, not now. So much in my life is changing. As bad as it sounds, my da being a scumbag who abandoned me was a constant, and I don’t know how many more constants I can lose.”

"You don't need to read it now. You can read it whenever you like. I have the rest in my office if you ever wanna go through the rest. I couldn't really decide whether to give them to you or your mother" Carlisle tried to force a smile. He felt sorry for Miles, he truly did. But he kind of hoped that Miles would at least listen to what his father had to say before dismissing him.

”You should give them to her," Miles replies, handing back the letter. ”All of them. I don't need clarity, not now. My issue is my pa was never present, no matter what that paper says doesn't suddenly mean he was but my ma…" Miles falls silent a moment. Speaking anything hopeful about the man felt odd on his tongue. ”The man she loved ran away from her. This letter changes her outcome a bit more than mine." More so than talking about Al without flames of anger boiling inside of him it was odd talking about his ma loving a man. He'd never seen her date, never seen her be in love. If he thought hard enough he never saw her make any new friends beyond new coven members, Miles' friends' parents and workmates. It stung a bit, knowing the extent of what she missed out for him.

Carlisle picked the letter back up and slid into his jacket pocket once more. "Understandable. I will let Mary know. In fact I might drop them off later so it is out of the way. Carlisle looked over at Miles and could see his confused and somewhat silent demeanor. " As I said before, life is rarely black and white. It's messy and convoluted for silly reasons. That's why we have to have each others backs. Sometimes that means taking a blind leap of faith, others it means trusting others to do things even if you have no say in it. It works on occasions, on others it doesn't. That's life. You can't beat yourself up for things that are way out of your control man"

”It just all feels out of control though," Miles muses, rubbing the napkin between his thumbs and forefingers. ”Guess it's kinda fitting for me, huh? Play fast and loose and not get any control."

"Control is a state of mind. It will come to you once you take it. Yes the events that have happened to you have been random, but what happens next is in your court. You have the power now to change things" Carlisle said with a small smile as he watched Miles play around.

”In what way. My ma and Salem will dictate what happens with Al and Lil and Salem will the kids." Miles couldn't help but chuckle slightly as a realization hit him. ”Seems like Salem has more control over my life than me. Is this what being a magi means?"

"That's not strictly true Miles, you have me in your corner. If you want Al gone, I can banish him. Simples. Salem isn't going to get involved with the kids. I basically took all responsibility for it. If it goes wrong, it's on my head with the Magi. So you are able to do whatever you want" Carlisle gave a weak smile. Being a leader means having to protect everyone under you, and while Amanda was never going to do that, Carilse was going to make a point of making sure he did.

”Car," Miles sighs. He didn't want to set his friend off again but was sure his next comment may. ”I need you to remember that Lilith's babies are mine. I get you're the big strong leader and all that but the sacrificing and life dictating and all that, that's my place. Not yours."

" Normally I would agree with you. However these babies are bigger than both of us. They could start a war if we aren't careful. I bought us time, but we still are walking on eggshells." Carlisle might have sounded a little clinical and harsh, but it was the truth. These babies could end up starting a whole war between Witches and Magi if things went awry. While it was unlikely to happen at the moment, Carlisle had the responsibility of making sure it never got to that point.

Miles remains silent for a moment, unsure how to respond. Carlisle had a point but Miles didn't want him overstepping in his family's life. Maybe knowing Carlisle wanted Lilith so badly a month ago made Miles more paranoid and protective than he needed to be? ”We just need some sort of boundary rules. I know what you're like Carlisle, you go overboard and while I get that you have a duty to the coven I need to be allowed to be their dad."

”I don’t want to get involved in parenting Miles. They are your kids. I have done most of my work already. I will be mostly in the background. As long as they don’t grow up to be teenage superpowered demons, I think we are all good” Carlisle said with a small chuckle.

Miles chuckles in response. ”Well watch this space, who knows what Lil and I will produce but I get the feeling they’re gonna be a handful.”

”Well I will keep everyone off your backs so you can all live a good life. Worst case I will just reinforce the barrier and we can just tank it all out ” Carlisle looked over at Miles with a smile. ”I don’t think anything will happen. I am sure Salem won’t kick up a fuss, and if she does, she has to bring it up with me, so you and Lil are unaffected.”

”Just promise me that if there’s any running into the fray to protect these kids you bring me with you? If at any point those negotiations go wrong or a fight’s gonna happen, you call me. ‘Kay?”

”If something kicks off like that, I won’t be around to call you in, then it will be upto you and Lil to carry on. But you and Lil will always be in the loop. I am trying to foster a good relationship with the Magi, mostly so things don’t go wrong. I know it isn’t your fault, and no one is blaming you or Lil. None of you were to know. We just have to be a little delicate.” Carlisle nodded and looked over at Miles. He knew Miles would want to get involved, but these kids needed their father, he wasn’t about to let them become fatherless like the current generation.

Miles sighs once more, eying the napkin now torn to shreds. This wasn’t what he wanted. If Lil had changed her mind and decided she did want to try for a kid he didn’t think it’d become this convoluted. ”I don’t really know who is to blame anymore.” he muses.

”If you want someone to blame, blame my mother. She was responsible for all of this. By keeping everyone apart for her own gain caused all of these issues” Carlisle sighed, rubbing his temple in frustration.

”Won’t say no to blaming your ma but I don’t know if she’s the only one to blame.” Miles sinks deeper into his seat. ”Talking about mas, I should go and check in on Lilith. I haven’t seen her since last night.”

”No one else is really to blame. Really. Everyone else did what they thought was best. My mother however didn’t. She did things out of spite and for personal gain” Carlisle was furious at his own mother. She had caused so much damage to Tanner. ”Well, I would say it would be wise to check up on her. She needs you. Only you can help her through this. She needs you. I will go see your mother, and drop these letters off. I feel uncomfortable holding onto these”

”Sounds like a plan,” Miles replies, standing up and swinging a hand to clap Carlisle’s. ”I’m sure I’ll see you soon enough. Thanks man. And sorry for snapping earlier.”

”It is fine. Everything is new and tense right now.” Carlisle said as he got up and clapped Miles' hand. ”In totally different news, Me and Willow slept together last night.” Carlisle said with a chuckle.

^{A @Hedgehawk @HaleyTheRandom & @SouffleGirl123 post
Featuring Miles Price, Carlisle Aston, Lilith Montgomery, Salem De Silva, Aloysius Leighton, Mary Price, Claire Montgomery and John Montgomery}

---

Later on in the day, Carlisle had gathered all of the letters that Miles’s father had sent that Amanda had nabbed. He knew this was going to be painful. He was about to reveal what was going on in the background all these years ago. Once again the mirage of his mother was going to be lifted. Driving over to Mary’s place, Carlisle got out of his car and slid the box under his arm, walking to the door he used the doorbell, anxiously waiting.

Mary stood at the kitchen bench chopping potatoes for dinner as she hummed along to Clint Black’s Killin’ Time as it played from the small speaker on her dining room table. She’d gotten home to find Miles was still yet to come home. She figured he was likely still with Carlisle. She knew they probably needed a debrief from earlier that day but she was thankful to have the house to herself a while. For a little while she’d allowed the worries of the day to escape her as she got lost in her own little world of cooking and country music from her younger years.

Soon she was interrupted by the ringing of her doorbell. The woman’s brow furrowed, she wasn’t expecting anyone except maybe Miles for at least another hour and Miles wouldn’t ring the doorbell. The woman carefully laid the knife in her hand next to the half cut potato and made her way to the door, stopping on the way over to turn down the speaker. She swung open the door to find Carlisle with a box in his arms. She decided to pay the box no mind as she greeted him. "Carlisle, I thought you were with Miles. What are you doing here?”

Seeing Mary answer the door, Carlisle gave off a small smile. He was happy to see her again, but it was clear from his expression that he was feeling a little uneasy. ”Nah, we finished up a while ago, a good while ago. He is currently with Lil somewhere I think. They have alot to discuss. I actually came to see you. I found something in the office I think you probably need to see.”

"Is it whatever you’ve got in that there box?” she asks, pulling her hair away from her face and tying it back. She wished she could say she was clueless on what was in the box but she had some deep suspicions, ones that were nagging her enough she was sure it wouldn’t be long before it awakened her divination to tell her.

”Yeah it is. I think I need to do some explaining… and possibly some apologizing” Carlisle said as he swallowed hard. He had completely forgotten about Mary and her divination powers. But he was still going to stick to his guns and try his best. Why was he always having to cover for his mothers messes?

"Well at least come in, Carlisle, I’m not making you stand out there in the wind.” she insists, ushering the man inside. She closes the door behind him before leading him to their dining room and turning off the speaker completely. "What did you do so wrong that you need to be apologizin’ to me?”

Carlisle put the box down on the dining room table and sighed. This was it. ”It wasn’t me actually. It was my mother. She strikes again” Carlisle reached into his jacket and pulled out the first letter that he had showed Miles. ”So you remember how we said that Aloysius never actually tried to get in touch. Well it turns out he did. Alot. A real lot. And well, my mother had been intercepting them and making sure that you couldn’t see them” With a sigh he handed over to Mary the first letter that Al had written.

At his words, Mary’s jaw clenched shut. There was no denying it, her suspicions were correct, those were the letters Al was talking about. Part of Mary had thought her ex was lying, maybe part of her wanted him to be so she could keep herself justifying the hurt. "Your ma. Nasty piece of work she is,” she muses. Mary and Amanda hadn’t ever gotten along but this? This was too much. It was one thing to insult and mock, and a complete other to upend someone’s life then take away anything that could soften the blow. As she took the letter she let it rest between her fingers a while. "How many’s a lot?”

”She is. She has ruined so many people's lives. I am sorry Mary.” Carlisle rubbed his forehead and looked over to the box. ”I only read a few, but try at least one letter a month for 20-odd years. He never stopped. The last one came last week saying he was on his way to Tanner”

"Ain't your fault." the woman sighs, facing the letter face down on the table. She wanted to read it alone. "Not your job to make up for her lousy ways." the woman shot back.

”Yeah but my mother is going to go down in the history book as a tyrant. The least I can do is work hard to put the family name back together. I really want to fix things for everyone. If you ever need anything Mary, you just ask.I will make it happen” Carlisle tried to force a smile as he watched Mary place the letter on the table. ”I offered the letters to Miles first, so he could get some answers, but he thought you would want to read them first.”

"Smart kid," the woman replies with a small smile. "I wouldn't want to see what my parents wrote each other either."

”I get it. I just know Al was playing on his mind. He was beating himself up. I was hoping it would help him simmer down. Anyway… I should leave you to let you carry on cooking and do what you need to do.”

"Thanks, Carlisle," Mary replies, pulling the box closer to her and laying the first letter on top of the pile. It seemed she had some interesting reading to do later that night. "I'm fixin' the dinner for tonight if you wanna stay. Miles and the Montgomerys will be around in an hour or so anyway and I could always use a spare pair of hands now Miles is off gallivantin' with his girlfriend. You're meant to be back in an hour, no use for comin' and goin' like that."

Carlisle thought on it for a moment, it was true that he had pretty much become a regular at the Sunday dinners. And he had kind of invited a guest. "So don't be mad, but I invited a guest" Carlisle said with a chuckle. "I kinda invited Salem to join us for dinner"

After retying her loose ponytail Mary resituated herself to the kitchen bench to finish preparing dinner. At Carlisle's mention of inviting another guest Mary sighs but keeps her eyes leveled on the vegetables in front of her. "Carlisle. You can't go around invitin' people to other people's house without at least a warnin'," she gently chastised before switching to chopping carrots before her. In truth Mary was always prepared for an extra guest, it wasn't uncommon for kids from her kid's generation to end up under her roof but she always appreciated the warning. "Is it that lil girlfriend of yours?" she then asks curiously, giving the young man a knowing smile.

That was when Carlisle dropped the bombshell. Salem. The sharp knife fell to the cutting board with a clang. Of all people why her? And of all places why her own home? From what Mary had heard of Salem and the conversations of the prior night Salem seemed all but pleased with Miles' and Lil's situation and more than capable of killing them in one blow. As far as Mary was concerned, Salem was a threat. "Carlisle!" the woman snaps. She was rarely one to lose her temper at the kids but this was the second time that day. "Now that is something you run through me first. Does John know about this? How about Miles and Lilith? I can't believe you."

"I didn't think it would be much of an issue. She isn't as dangerous as people have made out." Carlisle said, holding onto the edge of the table. Clearly he had screwed up. "She isn't a threat to anyone. She isn't going to do anything. We had a very long conversation about moving on from Mother and all this drama. She knows she is here as my guest"

"You're a guest Carlisle. I know your ma didn't do much for you but I woulda thought she raised you with enough etiquette to know this is not on!" Mary sighs, pinching the bridge of her nose. These family dinners seemed to be getting more unhinged by the week. It may have been selfish but just for once Mary just wanted a nice family dinner; No drawn guns, no threats of death or mind imprisonment, no yelling or screaming. Just her favourite people around a table civilly discussing their lives. That seemed to get less likely by the day. "Well what's done is done I guess," she huffs, getting back to her vegetables.

Carlisle took a step back, feeling uncomfortable as Mary mentioned his mother. "I am sorry. I thought it would be okay. Plus I want to prove to Salem that things are good here. If she sees you all together she will feel more bonded. Salem wants to have a relationship with the Coven. Mother had trashed it. This is part of getting it back. And I trust you all more than anyone else. "

Mary couldn’t help the snicker that escaped her at Carlisle’s comment. "John’s too quick to level a gun at someone’s head, Claire will gladly uppercut anyone who looks at her or our kids the wrong way, I carried and single handedly raised the son of her greatest enemy and Lilith’s carrying Miles children who happen to be the taboo magi/witch hybrids that shouldn’t have happened. Carlisle, I love my family, you know I do but we’re dysfunctional at best, far from an example of ‘things being good’.”

"But the dysfunction Is why it is good. Because despite it, you still care and protect each other" Carlisle responded, making sure he was as far away from the kitchen and knives as he possibly could.

Mary huffs once more, transporting the vegetables on her cutting board onto a roasting tray. "Grab a knife, you can at least trim the damn green beans after this lil stunt."

---

Today seemed to be one of the very few where Lilith was grateful that Miles wasn’t the sort of person to be glued to his cellphone. The sporadic ‘good morning’ texts had taken some getting used to, and Lilith was glad to find that one didn’t await her this morning.

The Montgomery Ranch had been quiet that day. John was preoccupied with business as usual, and Claire was off being herself. Lilith wasn’t sure if they were outright ignoring the situation at hand, or simply just giving her the time that she needed to adjust. She had gone through her normal Sunday routine herself - minus a few habit breaking details. With the bits of extra free time that she had found herself with, Lilith had managed to get some much needed cleaning around the house done and knock out a shift at Huskers. The young woman wasn’t ready for everyone at work to give her all of the speeches about how she shouldn’t be there, so she had shown up and worked just as hard as she always did.

Lilith had decided to drive herself over to the Price residence, knowing that her mother and grandfather would meet her there when they were good and ready. She had spent an extra few minutes in her car after she parked, focusing on the steady rise and fall of her chest as she took a few deep breaths in the driver's seat. Climbing out of the car, Lilith closed the door behind her only to look up and see a black SUV pulling up to the curb.

Sighing as she walked across the yard, Lilith crossed her arms when she got to the steps. She already knew who was getting out of the vehicle before the Guild Leader ever walked up behind her.

”Salem,” the young Montgomery greeted her icily. ”Didn’t show up to kill anyone, did you?”

”Glad to see that you’ve inherited your mothers wit,” the older woman responded with a dry laugh. ”You can relax - I left my body bags back home in New York.”

With a deep sigh, Lilith gave a few quick taps on the door before opening it.

"Come in!” Mary calls toward the door, not that she needed to, most of the Montgomerys would walk themselves in anyway. She noticed Lilith first of all, she couldn’t help but feel bad for the girl. The party had brought realisations for everyone that made a lot of their lives more complicated but Mary reckoned Lilith took the worst blow. "How are you holding up, dear?” she asks the younger woman, wrapping her arms around her. It wasn’t until Lilith was snuggly in her arm that she noticed Salem on the doorstep over Lilith’s shoulder.

Mary gave a sigh. Part of her was hoping Salem wouldn’t actually show; that she’d thought she was far above these sort of things but she was proved wrong. "Salem,” Mary greeted her with a nod. "Come on in, I’ll give you the house tour when I’m finished talking to Lil here.”

Carlisle watched as both Lil and Salem arrived at the same time. He avoided making eye contact with Mary. It was fairly obvious from his poor disguised body language that he had been embarrassed infront of Mary. "Salem, So glad you could easily find the place. It's great to have you with us"

The young Montgomery was already half-way through the door before Marys voice rang out. She was hoping to have a somewhat private conversation with her godmother, and the familiarity of the older womans arms wrapping around her only reinforced the idea. Lilith was sure that she could have avoided Salem long enough, but looking up and seeing that Carlisle was there was enough to make her lock away whatever thoughts she was previously having.

Taking a deep breath, she returned Marys hug. ”Just peachy,” Lilith joked. ”Any idea on when Miles will be gracing us with his presence,” she asked, taking off her jacket and hanging it by the door. While she wanted her boyfriend as far away from Salem as possible, Lilith’s goal for the day had been normality. Miles being here was part of that.

Behind her, Salem had nodded and smiled in greeting to both Carlisle and Mary while she took in her surroundings. It was rare for Salem to be in places such as this. She was used to a higher class city life and knew hardly nothing about growing up in an actual home. Eye’s glued onto the fading crayon marks on the wall, the Guild Leader was brought out of her trance by her hosts’ voices.

”It’s a small town, Carlisle,” she began. ”I appreciate the offer, but I’m sure I’ve already burdened you more than enough Ms. Price.”

Mary could feel the girl tense in her arms as she saw Carlisle. Mary sighed, allowing her to pull away and ruffling her hair. ”We can talk later if you want, ‘kay?” she whispers to the girl. As she asks about Miles the woman shrugs. ”Honestly I thought he was with you, I’m sure he’ll be here soon enough.”
She then turned her attention to Salem. ”It’s not really a long tour anyway, I ‘spose. It’s not a big place so it’s not too hard to find your way around. Hope you’re not allergic to anything though, you were a bit of a surprise honestly.” Mary put everything she could into letting her words be light. Honestly her patience for undue surprises was wearing thin and she still didn’t fully trust the woman before her. All she could do is hope the night would go smoothly regardless. It felt like false hope but it was better than nothing.

Salem would have normally made a comment about being allergic to bullshit, but she didn’t think she was close enough with anyone here to make those sorts of remarks. ”I apologize for the sudden arrival, but I figured someone else would have told you,” she replied, her eyes flicking to Carlisle for a brief moment.

Lilith had appeared disappointed at Marys response, her shoulders falling ever so slightly. Was he avoiding her? Had he already skipped town? She didn’t have time to articulate her words before the door opened once again. John walked in first, stopping dead in his tracks at the sight of Salem.

Claire, on the other hand, made her feelings on the situation very well known. ”You’ve gotta be fuckin’ kiddin’ me,” she groaned.

Hearing John and Claire enter, Carlisle tensed further. This was getting worse. Carlisle forced a smile "Hello Both. I thought it would be good for everyone if Salem would join us for dinner. Try to show you that there are no hard feelings"

”Of course you’re the one responsible,” Claire scoffed.

"Got a problem with that Claire? I am trying to do a good thing here." Carlisle said with a small growl

”I got a really big problem with it, yeah.” retorted the blonde as she crossed her arms and took a few steps forward. ”Constantly sticking your nose in place it doesn’t belong and inviting people into their enemies homes without warning. I know your mommy never loved you, but she could have at least given you a little house training. Respectfully - Settle the fuck down before I remind you I am the one who is supposed to be actively running the Coven. I’ll show you the respect that you need in your position, but you aren’t going to start slinging around what little power you have - especially on me.”

"Your coven? Your coven? Lest we forget you wrapped your truck around a signpost. I don't think it really is your coven anymore." Carlisle growled back. Crossing his arms. "My mother is a bitch. I think we can all agree it. But I am trying to fix all of that. This is part of it. I am fed up of everyone in this family getting up my arse when I am trying to do my job. Everyone here treats me as if I am a fucking second class citizen at times" Carlsie said with a sigh followed by a huff "Sorry Salem you had to see this. There is a bit of tension at the moment"

”Don’t apologize for my mother,” Lilith interjected angrily. ”She might not be able to take your place anymore, but there’s plenty of others who can, Carlisle. I’ve told you multiple times that I or my family do not need your help unless we ask for it. You keep saying that you want to fix things - one of them being our friendship - but you continue not to listen and try to do whatever it is you do to ‘help’ me, all while completely disregarding the fact that I could be helping you with Coven matters. You didn’t even come to me for help with the barrier. I’m not trying to be rude, but for the love of the old gods can you just stop?”

"I didn't come for your help Lilith because I didn't need it. Plus we weren't really on speaking terms. You keep saying about how you don't want me to help because you haven't asked for it. Yeah. Well. Sometimes I have had to take action to prevent bad things from happening to you." Carlisle unfolded his arms. He didn't want to fight with Lil again. In reality he had missed their goofy texts. This last month and a half they had hardly communicated at all. And when they did, he was ways on the losing side of an argument.

"I had to speak to Salem that night of the ceremony. After learning want had happened. I couldn't let Salem kill either of you. You two mean far too much to me for that to happen. Plus, it was my duty as leader to protect you all. So yeah. I spoke to Salem. It was a constructive conversation. We came to an understanding. I invited her here so that we could look at moving forward. I am sorry I didn't forewarn you all. But it has been less than 24 hours. Understandably with you know, with my mother now running loose with a mentally unstable sister I didn't know I had, my mind has been a little preoccupied"

Listening to Carlisle speak, Lilith was unable to hide the bubbling anger that was building up inside. Now gripping the back of one of the dining room chairs, her nostrils flared as she sighed. ”My great-grandmother made that barrier, and I am the strongest divination witch of our generation. I mean this in the most polite way possible, but it was foolish to not ask for my help, despite our personal differences. You’re going to have to learn to work with people that you don’t agree with, Car. For the very last time, I’m going to ask you to step down from your high horse. I understand your concern regarding my children. I really do. But they are my children,” she nearly spat through gritted teeth. ”Mine and Miles. It is our duty to protect, nurture, and guide them through life. Not yours. You want to be the cool uncle? Fine. But don’t go around pretending to be a diplomat because your hero complex is working overdrive. Again - I mean this in the most respectful way possible. I don’t wish to argue with you. My blood pressure is already high enough.”

"I know it is yours and Miles children. I had this exact same conversation with Miles earlier today. I am not trying to get involved. But inadvertently you and Miles have created children that could spark a war. So of course I had to get involved. It would have been wrong for me if I didn't sort it out. You and Miles are safe now and that is all that matters" Carlisle let out a long drawn out frustrated huff. Everyone always seemed to get on his back about helping. He only got involved because of the political implications. He couldn't care less about the children individually, that was Miles and Lils problem.

"I am so sorry you are being witness to this Salem." Carlisle said as he looked across at her. "Sadly politics and disagreements between people is common at the moment. But I am sure you understand, I bet you get this back home too"

”I am not your responsibility, Carlisle Aston!” Lilith shouted. ”Your conversation could have gone a completely different way. You could have gotten us all killed. Did you even stop to think of that?”

Salem had stood by quietly watching the scene unfold, mildly entertained as she watched the younger generation bicker back and forth. ”I, uh… I don’t, actually. No offense, Aston, but I listen to my co-council,” she murmured after Liliths shouting.

Carlisle sighed "I was prepared for that Lilith. I was prepared for it to go south. If I had to fight that night I would have. And not to sound rude. You became my responsibility when you ended up creating children than could destroy the delicate balance that we have been trying to maintain." Carlisle then slapped the edge of his seat.

" I am starting to see why mother ruled things like a tyrant and did everything behind people's backs. There is no pleasing some people. I am trying Lilith. Trying to do good things and keep everyone safe. And I did it. I fucking did it. Rather than spending your time chastising me for what could have been, focus on the positives. I have had your back for years. Quietly listening, helping out and doing what I can to make sure your life was as peaceful as it could be given your circumstances. And the fact you still don't trust me to act in your best interests. It hurts."

”You were meddling in my life way before my pregnancy, and don’t you dare sit here and put me down for having kids, Carlisle! Do you know how ridiculous you sound right now? I didn’t know that Miles was a magi, and neither did he. I didn’t even know I was pregnant until the Ceremony for cryin' out loud, and you want to act like I’m just out here creating super freaks for the goddamned hell of it?! Here you are telling me to look at the positives while actively becoming and thinking like your mother, even going so far as to validate her actions. I am so sorry that I couldn’t give you what you wanted, and that I’m not carryin’ your kids. Because that’s what this is all about right? You’ve been blamin’ being in love with me on your mothers magic, and while that might have played into it, you literally just admitted to low-key stalking me in a roundabout way for years Carlisle.”

Angry tears now began to pool in her eyes. This was far from how Lilith wanted the night to go. ”I really want my friend back Car, I do. I really, really do. But I don’t know how we can go back to the way things were when all you want to do is treat me like I’m a problem when it seems like you’re the one creatin’ problems for me. And I swear on all that I hold dear, if you insinuate that me, my family, or my children are a problem in any way again, I’ll break your fuckin’ jaw,” she glared at him. ”What do you want me to do, Carlisle? Have an abortion?”

"I am not saying you are the problem. I know that you didn't know about Miles being a Magi. And I am not trying to say this is your fault. Life happens. But I had to get involved at that point. Could I have handled it better by speaking to you and Miles first? Yeah. I could have. But in all honesty… I panicked. I got told that my friends were in danger and went into reaction mode." Hearing Lilith compare him and his mother in the same sentence stung Carlisle a little. His body language shifted, his shoulders slumped as he looked depressed.

" I only helped you while we were friends. Nothing stalking or like that. It was little things. Like finding books in the library about the voices. Slipping money into your bag when you wanted to get a takeout but never had it on you. Cause god you wouldn't accept it from me any other way." Carlisle lowered his hands so they were dropped to his sides. "Maybe I am not cut out for any of this. Maybe the easier thing to do is just stand aside and move away. I seem to cause more issues and like you said. The coven leadership is more of a Montgomery thing"

Pinching the bridge of her nose, Lilith closed her eyes for a moment and let out a deep sigh before looking back at Carlisle. ”And there’s that weird guilt tripping thing you do,” she mumbled. ”You know what, Car? Thank you,” the brunette spat. ”If what you want is the praise that your mother could never give you, than I’ll shut the fuck up and praise you. Just stop messin’ up my family functions.”

”Can we eat now,” John intervened.

”I think that’d be a good idea, seein’ as that’s what we came here to do,” Claire replied, still glaring at the back of Carlisle’s head. Seeing how upset and tense Lilith was caused Claire to have some anger and aggression herself. With a simple spell, she quietly willed Carlisle to remain silent. He could still speak - he just wouldn’t be audible.

"Well, I suppose we can" Carlisle spoke. Only to realise that sounds weren't coming out of his mouth. He tried to sigh. Nothing. Looking around he tried to focus on what was causing the spell. But it was weird. He couldn't focus. No matter how hard he tried to lock in on the source of the magic, Carlisle failed every time. He couldn't counterspell it as he could not find the source. Defeated, Carlisle slumped into the chair, looking puzzled and confused.

At that rate Mary was back in the kitchen holding her head in her hands. She knew things would fall apart but she’d been hoping for a bit of a break before it all did. So much for that nice family dinner she craved. And Miles still wasn’t here. Nor were her parents. As John brought up eating Mary nodded furiously. "Please,” she calls out in response.

As if on cue Miles entered the house, his grandparents in tow. After his chat with Carlisle the man needed some time to just be alone to think and he found himself at the ranch’s river hangout spot. The last couple of days had been overwhelming, and honestly he hadn’t processed any of it until then. By the time he returned to the Montgomerys, Lilith had already left so instead he picked up his own memaw and pawpaw to make the trip for more than nothing.

"Good evening! Sorry we’re-” he was stopped in his tracks at the scene before him. Carlisle was defeatedly slumped in a chair, Lilith looked furious as she glared down at him, his mother looked frustrated and off to the side was a very amused Salem. For a while Miles appeared stunned at the scene before him, a wide eyed look on his face, fear overtook him a moment. Had Carlisle turned them in? Was Salem here to take them away? Or take the life of his children? That fear and stunned silence quickly turned to rage. He could soon feel his face becoming hot. "The hell’s she doing here?!” the man snaps, looking the older woman up and down. Miles thought he was done with picking fights for today but Salem being right there seemed to complicate that. He found his place at his girlfriend’s side, standing between her and Salem and glaring at the magi.

Watching Carlisle's confused reaction to the silent words falling from his mouth, Lilith snapped out of her rage for a moment to see Miles walking through the door with his grandparents. She could feel the rage and panic rolling off of the young man as soon as his eyes had fallen upon Salem, so much so that it made her own shoulders tense. As Miles approached, Lilith reached out to grab his hand, interlocking her fingers through his.

Claire was the one to answer his question. ”Your friend there thinks it’s okay to go around intervening and bargaining with people's lives. So naturally he invited the enemy.”

”What on earth did I ever do to you, Claire?”

”Plenty, and you know it.”

As Lilith wove her fingers in between Miles he gives her hand a comforting squeeze. Well, comforting may be a loose term considering the man himself was wracked with worry and he knew Lilith would smell that on him no matter how stoic he tried to appear. With Claire’s answer he turns his eyes to Carlisle and gave a disapproving tilt of the head. "C’mon, man. Didn’t we talk about this like 2 hours ago?” he asks, frustration lining each of his words. He then leveled his eyes at Lil’s. They seemed to silently ask her a simple question; Are we in danger? She always had a knack for these things more than him.

Carlisle went to respond to Miles, but once again as he spoke no words were actually audible. He waved his hands in both frustration and annoyance as he sat back down on the chair and folded his arms.

Lilith was the one to break her and Miles shared gaze, gently squeezing his hand three times in quick succession. It was a code they had had since their childhood days; Once for yes, twice for no, and three times for maybe or I don’t know. The young woman seemed to sigh once more as her gaze fell back upon a frustrated Carlisle. ”We also just had a long conversation about everything again,” she mused. ”Upon learning about our situation, Carlisle found it in his right last night to go and find Salem to make sure she wasn’t going to harm us or whatever. He wants praise for it. I feel as if he’s overstepped again. You know. The usual.”

Stepping closer to the group, Salem cleared her throat. ”I understand why everyone is on edge that I’m here, but I don’t mean anyone any harm. Unless it’s Aloysius. I can’t make any promises to anyone on that front - and even then I’m not really threatening to kill him.”

"So why are you here, Salem?” Miles asks curiously, remaining weary of the woman. "Despite Carlisle inviting you. I’m no empath but I’m sure you’re getting some benefit out of being here.”

”Not really,” the older woman responded with a shrug of her shoulders. ”My flight doesn’t leave until tomorrow, and it was either this, or have dinner at the diner, so I figured why not? But I can always leave, Miles. This is your house and if I’m not welcome all you have to do is say the official word. I stopped intentionally offending people ages ago.”

Miles first turns to his mother, looking to her for answers. The woman gives a shrug in return. At this stage she had already accepted this whole scenario, she was beyond caring where Salem went for dinner. The last thing that did for Miles was help him make a choice. With a sigh Miles turns back to Salem. "Lilith? What do you think?” he asks her, his eyes remaining trained on the only other magi in the room.

Lilith was fully expecting Miles to fly off the handle and tell Salem to get out. Instead, she was now shoulder with the decision. She wasn’t angry at Miles for looking to her for help, but she was still most definitely upset with Carlisle for creating the situation in the first place. ”I think that it was rude to invite her without telling anyone,” she began, looking at Carlisle before turning her attention to Salem. ”But I think it would be even more so for us to kick you out after airing our dirty laundry in front of you. I’m sure you’ll understand if my nerves are a little wound tight right now, so I’d like to extend the courtesy of letting you know that if you make one wrong move, I’ll banish you straight to hell. Literally.”

”Noted,” Salem replied, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

Carlisle tried to wave his hands around to get people's attention, trying to mime that he was sorry. Seeing that it didn't seem to be working he slumped back into his chair. He had been embarrassed infront of Salem and it was going to take him ages to try and get that respect back.

Miles nodded his head at Lilith’s decision, squeezing her hand once more. "Now that’s settled, can we eat? I’m starving.” he groans making his way to the table. He pours himself a glass of whiskey before looking back at Lilith. He then tenses slightly before sheepishly pushing the glass toward Claire’s usual seat. The pair hadn’t quite talked about where they stood on Miles drinking around Lilith, the last thing he needed was a lecture from her. Miles was kinda over fighting for the day.

On the other side of the room Mary walks herself next to Claire before gently saying "You should probably give the kid his words back, I reckon the longer you hold onto them the more he’ll have to yell about.”

”Food sounds great” John quipped.

Claire happily picked up the glass that was being slid her way, wrapping her free arm around Mary as her friend approached. The blonde rolled her eyes, knowing that Mary was right. ”Mouthy little thing, ain’t he,” Claire remarked as she undid the spell with a wave of her hand.

Seeing how Miles reluctantly slid the glass across the table, Lilith picked up the bottle and began to pour two glasses herself before sliding them over silently to both Miles and her grandfather before sitting down.

Mary gave a little chuckle at her friend's comment before taking the bottle from Lil and pouring a glass each for herself and her parents. "Salem?" she offers, holding the almost empty bottle toward the woman, good thing there were always a couple spare handy.

Miles couldn't help the small smile that tugged on the corner of his mouth. He holds the glass up toward her with a nod of gratitude before taking a sip.

Carlisle finally was able to actually speak. Except he didn't. He just quietly sat at the seat and looked around at everyone. He knew that opening his mouth would just cause more trouble. Instead he spent the time trying to work out everyone's body language and how they were getting along.

”Don’t mind if I do,” the Guild Leader responded, reaching for the bottle. ”No reason to let the rest of it go to waste.” Walking around the table, Salem quickly found herself a safe enough spot wedge between John and Lilith. ”So what do you all usually do at these things? Besides eat, of course. I can’t say I’ve ever been part of something like this.”

"Hope Lilith doesn’t stain the floors red with someone else’s blood again,” Mary mutters under her breath, swirling the liquor in the glass before taking a sip. Placing the glass back on the table she travels back to the kitchen and pulls the brisket out of the oven, placing the tray on the table alongside the rest of the food before sitting down again.

As Salem finds her seat next to Lilith, Miles seems to tense slightly, struggling to draw his eyes away from the two women. He remains silent for a while, watching Salem’s every move like a hawk, lest she had a sneaky way to attack. He’d be lying if he’d said the woman did unnerve him. She may have stated she wasn’t going to try anything but how trustworthy was she really? Not to mention Miles felt this weird pull from his stomach around her. Honestly he’d felt that pull many times before with Ty but Salem’s seemed harsher, like birds beating against his insides over butterflies.

Carlisle looked around at Miles seeing how tense he looked and how he was always looking at Salem "Look, Everything is going to be fine Miles. If Salem tries anything I will counterspell her, and Lilith and yourself can attack me as much as you like" Carlisle said with a nervous chuckle, looking at everyone.

Carlisle’s words didn’t really put the man at any ease. Miles gave a gruff grunt in response before muttering, "My family, my issue Carlisle,” to his friend under his breath. He remains silent for a moment as people around the table start serving themselves before finally peeling his eyes off of the magi woman. He still shot her a glance every few moments, he wasn’t letting her get away with any tricks. Between glances he turned his attention to John, perhaps he had one more fight to start depending on how the man would react.

Miles clears his throat. "So- uh John- and Lilith. I was thinking I should move into the ranch at some point. Y’know- to help Lilith out with everything.” He attempted to keep his gaze on the man, even though he couldn’t shake the nervous feeling rising within him. Montgomerys were an intimidating bunch but by far John Montgomery was the most intimidating of them all.

Lilith couldn’t help as a small smirk formed upon her face as she heard Mary’s comment. Her mood was quickly soured by Carlisle's now un-muted words, and quickly changed to shock when she heard what Miles had to say. The young woman found herself wishing for a drink of whiskey, but forced down her tea instead.

John had been eating and drinking silently as he listened to the small conversations around him. His small talk with Marys father was cut short when Miles addressed him. Silence fell over the table while the old man collected his thoughts. ”Carlton moved out this morning,” he stated. ”You can move your things in there whenever you like.”

”Seriously,” Lil piped up, clearly surprised.

”Ain’t no sense in arguing about it,” John replied, shrugging his shoulders and taking a sip of his drink. ”Figured this would come up at some point, and if I try an’ fight it - well. I got you, Mary, Miles and your mother to argue with now, kid. An old mans heart can only take so much.”

Miles was clearly taken aback at the older man's response. He was honestly expecting to have a couple of months of back and forth with the old man before he'd finally surrender to it not being a bad idea. In fact he'd expected to already receive a lecture about responsibility or something from John by now. Perhaps he had worse waiting for him at the Ranch or perhaps John and him would be okay after all. "Well- I guess I'll look at moving my stuff soon," he muses before turning to his mother. He hadn't talked to her about this but the little comforting smile on his face told him she knew this was coming. As their eyes met she gave him a small nod.

Carlisle watched as John agreed right away to Miles' idea. His mouth almost opened in shock. He then furrowed his brow in somewhat annoyance. He was getting his ass lectured to by every single person in existence, but Miles was suddenly getting his own way? It was petty of Carlisle and he knew it was. He wasn't going to say anything, but it still grated him.

Truth to be told, John Montgomery knew his time on Earth was coming to a close. It wasn’t something that he dwelled on to heavily, or reminded everyone of - but it had been in the back of his mind more and more as of late. Miles wasn’t his first choice to move it, but Claire and Lilith were going to need all the help they could get once John was dead. There was no need to turn it down when it was being offered so easily. ”Don’t think you got off scott free though, kid,” he joked before taking another bite of brisket. ”You’re one of the most able bodies I got now.”

A few seats over, Lilith was trying to keep her composure. Her own emotions had been going up, down, left and right for the last twenty minutes - and so had those of everyone around her. Small ripples of shock and awe ran through the room, but the only remaining point of tension seemed to be coming from –

”Carlisle,” she questioned. ”Has my family upset you again?”

Carlisle swallowed hard. He forgot that Lilith could sense emotions. He did his best to try and suppress his emotions so that Lilith couldn't sense them. "No no. Everything is peachy and fine ha ha. Let's just eat ya?"

Laying down her fork and knife on either side of the plate, Lilith's brow furrowed. ”Please don’t lie to me right now.”

Carlisle sighed. He had been trying really hard to not air his pettiness given the hostilities of everything going on around him. With a deeper sigh he looked down "I don't want to start more trouble, so I am just staying quiet. It's not worth another argument over something petty. Please just leave me be" His attitude had switched to a submissive one. Just someone who wanted to back off and be left alone.

"Fine," the young woman responded with a frustrated huff. "Don't be so loud with your emotions then."

Miles gave a meek chuckle at John's reply as he turns back to his whiskey. Miles tried to pretend he wasn't listening to the conversation between Lil and Carlisle. Why did he have this gut feeling whatever Carlisle was feeling had to do with him? If Miles was being honest, he knew his and Carlisle's friendship had an odd dynamic and Carlisle’s feelings about him changed in the blink of an eye. That man harboured so much jealousy sometimes. Miles would be lying if he said he was never jealous of Carlisle either. He kept his eyes on his food, taking a bite of brisket.

Mary's eyes had been bouncing around the table at each of the conversations around her while she wordlessly ate her dinner. Lilith was starting to ramp up, Mary was glad Carlisle had found the right words to avoid Mary having to clean blood from her dining room floor. Before things could pick up again she decided to push the conversation. "Salem," she calls to the other side of the table, "How's New York this time of year?"

”Hm?” the woman replied, caught up in the conversations happening around her. ”Oh!” Processing Marys question as she sat down her glass, Salem took a moment to think. How did someone describe New York? ”Well, these next few weeks are sort of the calm before the storm. It’s always busy up that way with tourists and everything, but the holidays are the worst. There’ll be the Thanksgiving parade, then the Christmas light ceremony. Shortly after that is the New Years celebrations. It’s very pretty, but as a local - it drives me nearly insane. What about Tanner? I’m sure a little town like this has to have some sort of annual festivities.”

"Seems like it ain’t too much different to what festivities we got here, just a hell of a lot bigger, hm?" Mary replies, sipping at her whiskey once again. "The county fair starts next week, so there's something." A small teasing smile forms on her lips as she tacks on, "Milo and Lil used to go on dates to the fair when they were teens, it was all very cute." She nudged Claire in the side as she talked.

"Mum," Miles complains at her added comment, his eyes fixating on her. He seemed to have an idea of what was coming next and he wasn't looking forward to it.

"Y'know," Mary continues jovially, prodding Claire once more. "The first time he and Lil went by themselves he was adamant to wear a tie, was scared she was gonna look a whole lot more formal than he did or somethin'. Probably woulda worn a whole suit if I let him. We spent the whole afternoon tryna figure out how to tie that thing. Do you remember that, Miles?"

At this point Miles had found a special interest in his dinner plate and had one of his hands massaging the side of his temple. All he managed out was a simple affirmative "Mm."

Lilith found herself pushing the food from one side of her plate to the other, careful not to look at anyone. The heat rising to her face, she couldn’t help but smirk as she added her own thoughts to the conversation. ”And to think he made me feel underdressed,” she laughed. ”Here I was in jeans and a t-shirt as always, and Miles was sweating in a suit jacket.”

Laughing along, Claire returned Marys nudge with one of her own. ”Remember that time - I think they were like twelve - where we honestly had to pretend like they weren’t sneakin’ in and out each other's windows?”

Chuckles continued to erupt from Mary as Lilith and Claire chimed in. As for Miles, his face has turned a brighter shade of pink with every line. Part of him was glad to see his ma laugh, like truly laugh, for the first time in a long time but he wasn't so chuffed that it was at his expense.

"You could hear Lil comin' from a mile away. I reckon Miles' was no better!" Mary adds on.

"Ma, please stop, I'm begging you," Miles complains, sure that he was as red as a tomato by now.

"Oh, they're sweet memories, Hurricane," Mary says sweetly. "I remember when you were really little, you used to put your little teddy bear, your favourite book and a handful of toy cars into your little suitcase and tell me you were going to LiLi's house. You were so sure you could make it to North Carolina all on your own."

As Mary continued to share her stories, Claire's eyes lit up further. ”How about that time they actually ran away together and tried to survive in the woods that one week? I’ll never forget how filthy they were walking back through the door, little heads hanging low in defeat.” Still laughing, the woman reached across the table to pour herself and Mary another drink.

”Running away honestly doesn’t sound like such a bad idea right now,” Lil did her best to joke and keep the mood light.

”You’re starting to make me terrified for Celeste’s teenage years,” Salem added, trying to get in on the fun. Her eyes flicked from Mary to Miles. ”Hurricane? That’s a family nickname, I suppose?”

”Absolutely nothing sounds better right now,” Miles mutters to Lilith at her comment on running away.

At Salem’s first comment Mary gives a light chuckle. "Oh, look forward to that. Your tyke already seems like a lil firecracker, those teen years are gonna be wild.” That was when Salem asked about Miles’ nickname. Why couldn’t Mary help but feel like that question was more loaded than it should have been? She shook it off, assuming her concern may just be in overdrive. "Miles was lil whirlwind when he was little. The best way to find him was following the destruction in the house. Toys would be flyin’, things pulled off shelves, the family dog wound up. It was like havin’ a lil hurricane in the house.” Mary explains, taking a sip of her freshly filled glass.

Carlisle said quietly and eat his own brisket not really saying or getting involved. Mostly just listening to the stories of Lil and Miles Childhood. It was a painful thing to listen to. Mostly because his own childhood was a completely different experience. Meeting Miles was the high point, but he forgot that Miles also knew Lil, and that they were close, even at that point. He played around with his fork on his plate. He wanted to tell his own story from his childhood, but he couldn't think of one that wasn't depressing or showed how much of a bitch Amanda was.

-
Outside the house sitting in his SUV, Aloysius Leighton was reading one more letter that Mary had written. He had spent the entire afternoon reading every single Letter from Mary, and it had been something of an experience. A rollercoaster of emotions. Aloysius had cried at least several times during the readings. He had come here to try and make some of it right.

Leaving his vehicle he pulled out a bouquet of blue lilies he had managed to get a hold of at short notice. He wasn't quite sure if it was the right color for Mary. He began walking upto the door.

Carlisle in his seat, had a view of the walkway to the door from his window. Looking up and seeing a figure walking up, he only just clocked on who it was. He didn't want to alarm anyone, but he sat up straight, sending emotional distress signals out to try and get Lils attention.

Then the knock came.

As a knock came at the door Mary’s brow furrowed, she wasn’t expecting another visitor at this time. She looked over and exchanged glances with Miles, a silent conversation taking place as to who was to answer the door. After a few looks she shook her head before getting up from her seat and trekking to the door. She pulls it open to see a familiar figure in front of her. "Jo-Al, what are you doing here?” she asks, trying to ignore the bouquet in his hand.

Al didn't exactly know how to hand over a bouquet of flowers. He never really mastered that art. He pushed them forwards towards her for her to accept. "I got you these. I remember you like Lilies, but I can't remember which color you preferred. So I went with Blue. For calming and soothing y'know" Aloysius smiled, feeling like he was making a little progress "I spent the afternoon reading your letters. It was an experience. I guess I have some things I need to say"

"Uh- thanks?” Mary replies awkwardly, taking the flowers that were pushed toward her. She wasn’t all too certain what to say, or how to respond. As Aloysius finished what he had to say Mary gave a deep sigh. "Look, Al this isn’t the best-” she stops herself as curiosity won over. "You’re not just gonna stand here and justify why my feelin’s were wrong, are you?” she asks ominously.

" What!? No! Actually the opposite really." Aloysius gave off a soft smile as he looked at her, it was clear from his right eye that he had been shedding some tears. "Look, your feelings are valid. Extremely valid given the circumstances. Yes, life dealt me a scrappy hand, and others were responsible for what happened. But in all of this I never really sat down to take stock of my own involvement in this. I have always blamed others. Look. I am sorry Mary. I am sorry for all the pain I caused, all the shit I dropped on you. I didn't want to do it. But rather than stay and fight, I curled up like a coward, and I got what I deserved. I can't fix the past. I can't change what happened, but I can at least try and make the future better."

Claire was thankful for the playful and overall casual vibe that the conversation had taken. She had tensed slightly hearing the knock upon the door. Everyone who was invited or normally welcome at these things were already here - that was unless Carlisle had decided to invite another unwanted visitor. The woman continued to eat and drink in silence as her best friend moved to open the door, the conversation never dwindling. As everyone around her continued to act as normal, Claire couldn’t help but notice the voices coming from the entryway, nor how long Mary had been away from the table. Getting up and walking over to the doorway herself, Claires face fell as she spotted Aloysius.

Placing herself beside Mary, Claire quickly took in the scene before her. Grabbing the flowers, the woman shoved them back at Aloysius’s chest. ”Food’s gone. Whiskeys gone. You oughta be gone too.”

Seeing Claire, Aloysius own face dropped. This just got alot more complicated. With a soft sigh he simply pushed the flowers forward, aiming back towards Mary and away from Claire. "Look, just let me speak to Mary in peace please. I am trying to get something important out of the way. I am not here to cause trouble or to make Mary's life any harder"

Back at the dining table, Carlisle was watching as Claire got up off her seat. This was going to blow up again. With a soft sigh, He looked over at both Lil and Miles "Turns out Aloysius has decided to show up. It has nothing to do with me"

”Your presence makes things hard enough,” Claire snapped back. ”I’m not sure how good your people skills are, but if someone kept freezing up and breaking down around me - I’d probably stop approachin’ ‘em. Now I suggest you turn around and head back from which way you came, because what’s waitin’ for you on the other side of this door is a lot worse than me, bud.”

Mary was somewhat frozen, looking between Al and the flowers back in his hands. She wasn’t sure what to do but eventually succumbed to taking them, accepting flowers didn’t mean sudden forgiveness after all. She was taken aback about the fact Aloysius had apologised rather than just continued to justify himself. At Claire's final statement the woman gave a sigh. Honestly she was curious about what he had to say but in the middle of a family dinner? Probably not the most ideal time. "She does have a point, I’m not sure you’d survive my dinin’ room. But look, if you’re willing to try-” she turns to Claire, "It sure would entertain you.”

" I just want to talk to you Mary and get things off my chest. Reading those letters made me realise a few home truths. If that means enduring Claire here trying to rip me apart then so be it. Put me infront of the jury and let me state me case" Aloysius almost pleaded with Mary.

Mary glances at Claire for a moment to gauge her reaction before replying to Al. "You gotta understand, Al. This'll be the toughest jury you've ever faced. Every single person who closely watched me suffer at your loss is in that room."

"Which is why I have to do it. I deserve to be put under pressure a bit. Plus, they are going to want to flog me anyway, might as well get it over with"

Defeated, Claire shrugged her shoulders. ”Entertainin’ is a nice way of putin’ it. I make no apologies for Lilith in advance.”

Mary gave a deep sigh before stepping out of the doorway so Al could move past her. "As long as someone else is cleaning the blood off the damn floor," she mutters as he enters.

"It will be fine, I am not going to start anything. I just want to prove some stuff to you" Aloysius said with a soft smile. He walks through the hallway into the dining room. It was then his eyes met Salem. His body froze in place as his fight or flight instinct kicked in. He took a deep breath. "Salem! What are you doing here!?"

Salem was far from a divination witch, but she couldn’t help but feel the dark metaphorical cloud that had entered the room as soon as Mary opened the door. She had joined in on some of the smaller conversations around her, and had even managed to make Marys mother laugh in the process. As a familiar dark haired figure graced their presence, silence fell over the room. John looked confused - but ready to shoot - as always, Miles and Lil looked as if they were ready to fight, and the rest of the crowd just seemed completely bewildered. Knocking back what little bit of whiskey was left in her glass, Salem looked up to lock eyes with Al.

”Well, I was invited of course. Not sure you can say the same.”

"Why would they invite you?" Aloysius's body was tense and frozen in place. No matter how much he wanted to step back. Salem always had this ability to ground Aloysius where he was. He was confused by how she could be here and Miles not be in danger.

Shrugging her shoulders, Salem responded with the only thing she could think of. ”Because they find my company appealing, I suppose.”

Aloysius wanted to say something else, but he knew it would just end up with starting shit with Salem. Aloysius was here to apologise properly to Mary and try to move on. He needed to just power on through. Salem was going to make this near neigh impossible, but he would try his best. "I just came here to speak to Mary. I suspected that Miles would be here, I didn't expect it to be a full blown dinner. Now I see what Mary meant the room would be the toughest jury. Practically filled with people who hate my guts"

As Aloysius walked in the room, time seemed to almost freeze. Suddenly it was so quiet you could hear a pin drop despite Aloysius and Salem’s exchanged words. Miles was almost ready for the conversation to turn back to embarrassing stories from his youth. All the while a hot anger took over him. He took a quick glance at Lil, knowing the rage that swirled inside of him would consume her also, he hoped she wouldn't try anything despite it. He then turns his attention to his father, not that he'd use that title to the man's face. ”What the hell do you want from us?! You talked to her this morning, you don't need to again. Now leave me and my mother and our family alone so we can be at peace!"

Aloysius raised his left left hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Surprisingly Miles, there is alot to say after the past 25 years, plus, I had some stuff to read courtesy of your mother that has given me a new perspective on things" Removing his hand he looked over at Miles "Miles, I am sorry for abandoning you and leaving you to grow up with just your mother. It was a terrible thing for me to do. The worst thing a person can do. And I know you are going to be a far better father than I ever could have been to you"

Lilith was torn away from joking with her grandfather when a man she didn’t know entered the room. Silence and tension filled the air, quickly followed by the rage of Salem and Miles. Gripping onto her steak knife, Lilith watched as the stranger exchanged words with the people around her. It didn’t take very much for her to put two and two together.

”Aloysius Leighton,” she began, playing with the feeling of the mans name on her tongue. ”The displeasure is all ours.” If looks could kill, Al’s heart would have stopped the second Lilith locked eyes with his. Seeing Miles so upset only fueled Lilith’s natural rage even more. She had seen Miles in fights, or even in drunken rages - but very rarely did he ever actually raise his voice around her. Aloysius being here was clearly already crossing some sort of line. ”Don’t go around tryin’ to slap bandaids on bullet wounds. If you have things to say to Mary, then I suggest you go ahead and get it out of the way behind closed doors. But don’t expect anyone to forgive you, or for you to be able to walk in here and play father to Miles.”

At Al's apology, Miles scoffs. ”I don’t think I've heard a more piss poor, half-assed attempt at an apology in my life! What gives you the right to come into my home and talk to me like that?" Miles yells, standing in his place. As Lilith says her piece Miles nods along, throwing another glance at her. He couldn’t slow that rage flowing through him but he could at least stop Lilith from attacking Al if she tried something. In any other time he wouldn’t bat an eyelid at her attacking his father, in fact he'd be entertained by it, but he was extra cautious considering the state she was in.

Aloysius was able to roll with the punches, he could take whatever Lil or Claire threw at him. But you didn't need an empath's ability to tell that Miles' response hurt Aloysius. For the first time since his teen years, Aloysius had dropped the persona of superiority around him and revealed his more true self. He couldn't expect Miles to open his arms and invite him for a hug, but to at the very least he could have acknowledged what Aloysius was trying to do. Shuffling his feet, he looked down a little bit. It was a mistake to come here. "I should leave really. I didn't think there would be so many people around" Aloysius said with a defeated sigh. Everything he had hoped for the evening was now in shatters.

”Oh, boo hoo,” Miles mocks, folding his arms. ”How rude of me to not want to fall into my sperm donor’s arms because he decided to show up for once in my 25 years of life.” Miles snaps back at the man’s sad expression. ”What’d you think would happen? You’d read some letters, talk to ma once and suddenly I’d want to be your son?”

Mary sighed as she placed the flowers on the kitchen countertop, making a mental note to put them in water later. Even if she wasn’t the biggest fan of their giver she had to admit they were lovely. She’d always loved lilies. As Aloysius and her son talked Mary opted to stay quiet , not caring to intervene at this moment.

"No I didn't expect that. But… Look… I am coming here in good faith. I am not asking for full forgiveness or for us to have some kind of close relationship. I just wanted for you to understand the complications around my life. Both of you" He said as he looked at both Mary and Miles "And at the same time explain how I fucked up and ruined everything"

”I mean, that second part is pretty obvious. You left. You left ma alone, you left me alone. You left and never looked back. I don’t know what more explaining you’ve got.” Miles’ voice had quietened but that rage settled in his eyes, a fire still churning within them.

"Well Salem being here actually helps in that regard. She actively had a part to play in all this, and she hates me, so she won't cover for me. So she can verify what I say is true or not" It was risky trusting Salem to be honest. He knew she could do so much damage here by simply lying or making stuff up. But as long as Aloysius was truthful and didn't take the biscuit with it, hopefully she would cooperate. "I can tell you everything from the beginning, if you are all willing to listen" He was mostly looking for Miles and Mary's approval. But he wouldn't say no to everyone else listening.

”What is it about this town that brings out the stupid in everyone,” Salem interjected, rolling her eyes. ”Accepting responsibility does not mean coming in here and shoving the blame on me. I may have ripped you out of Tanner, but Amanda was the one to give the signal and you are the one who chose to lie about your identity. If you want to play the poor pitiful princess locked away by the evil dragon card then leave me out of it. I was personally hoping your plane would crash on the way here.”

Mary sighed, resituating herself at her seat and the table and taking a sip of her whiskey. "This woulda been a whole lot easier if you didn’t lie to me,” she muses under her breath. "But go on- say what you gotta say.”

Miles remained silent, opting to not take his seat but he did grip the back of Lilith’s chair for support. He grips so tight his knuckles turn white. He gives no indication on whether or not he was open to listening but he doesn’t seem to prepare to attack.

Hearing Salem's words caused Aloysius to have mixed feelings. She was at least backing him up on the fact Amanda sold him out. So he was hoping that would at least help convince Mary. "Please, do continue eating. I don't want your food to go cold. I can explain while you eat, or wait until you have all finished" He was trying to smile, but it was obvious that nerves got to him.

Seeing that no one had moved a bit, Aloysius decided to start "So yeah. I fought a war. I started it. Attacked the Guild and killed Salem's Father. My mother had convinced me that I was capable of doing anything. She used my feelings regarding mine and Salem's break up to convince me that the Guild needed change." Aloysius would grab onto the top of an empty seat, taking a second to think through his words. " Suffice to say, the revolution was a bust. I lost. Nearly lost my own life. I fled New York in an attempt to save my own skin and avoid the wrath of Salem once more."

"Half a year later, I ended up here in Tanner. It was such a nice little town. I met Mary and settled down. Knowing that if I used my real name, I used an Alias, Jonathan Park. My old alias back in guild operations. In retrospect, not the best disguise. Still. I was building a new life. Mary was such a great influence on me. The problem was. The more I saw how amazing she was, the more scared I was that she would reject me if she found out the truth. So I kept putting it off." Aloysius swallowed hard for a moment before carrying on " That's on me. Nobody else. I fucked up. I should have come clean sooner. I am really sorry Mary. Though I gave you a false name, everything else was still me. I know I can't ask for forgiveness. But I hope you can still see the person you fell in love with behind this new name" There was a hint of both nervousness and fear in his tone. He desperately wanted her approval.

Claire had been listening to Mary and Aloysius's conversation, her eyes bouncing back and forth between the two of them. Taking another drink of whiskey, Claire nearly choked as the last of Al's words filled the air. Lighting a cigarette, the blonde shook her head. "I call bullshit."

Mary listened to Al but her eyes were unable to meet his figure. Instead they would solace in everything else in the room. The swirling liquid in her whiskey glass, Lilith’s plate, the tablecloth. Anything that was not that man. At his last line Mary pursed her lips. After 25 years Mary had completely forgotten what made her fall in love with the man she knew as Johnathon Park. She may have forgotten him all together had he not left her with the heartache and a son. Before she could respond, Claire beat her to it.

As Claire drawled her unbelieving line Miles folded his arms, the first movement he had made since Aloysius started speaking. ”Me too,” he responds instantly.

"I am telling the truth! Why would I lie? I sent letters to Mary every single month… If I wasn't the same person, why would I bother even coming back?" With a sigh he watched Miles and Mary. Clearly Mary wasn't even able to look at him. "Look, my life was great here in Tanner. Then Amanda found out my true identity. At first she tried to blackmail me into being in a relationship with her. She wanted me to have a child with her. She knew the kind of power it would create. And she craved it herself. Something about securing her legacy. I said no. I had just discovered that Mary was Pregnant. I was over the moon. I took it as a sign that things were about to change in my life for the better. Sadly Amanda had other plans. After discovering Mary was Pregnant, Amanda told Salem where I was hiding. I was forced to surrender and go back to New York. I didn't tell Salem about Mary or the fact she was pregnant. I didn't want to risk Salem going after her. Perhaps if I actually stood my ground and was honest with both Mary and Salem, none of this would have happened. Maybe Salem wouldn't have gone after Mary, maybe I would have been able to live a quiet life in exile. I am just sorry for lying. To both of you I guess. For telling two separate lies."

Mary found herself still unable to face the man but a quick check-in with her own divination was enough to know he wasn’t lying. That was- was comforting the right word? Not really. But it at least gave her a peace of mind. She looked over at the magi leader sitting across from her. "For no reason ‘cept pure curiosity, what would you’ve done to me or my son if you knew?” she asks the other woman.

Salem had grown bored of the conversation around her, choosing to answer a few missed texts on her phone. Business back home never stopped no matter how much she wished it would. For now it was a much needed distraction from Aloysius. Truthfully, Salem should have killed him years ago - but toying with his emotions and always having someone to do your bidding proved to be just a little too much fun. Looking up from her screen, Salem shrugged her shoulders.

”The same thing I said last night - either get to you early enough to convince you to abort the child, or offer you and it both safety within our ranks back in New York. Knowing what I do now, Miles being born was inevitable. You’d have never been a family - not one with Aloysius included anyway. The problem was never with the Leighton line continuing, otherwise I would have found ways to sterilize Lola. Despite the harm that Aloysius had already done to his family name… well, Mary, you’d have been a Queen - second to myself of course. Miles would have grown up with the proper training, and perhaps with more of a feeling that he fit in. If you didn’t want to move to New York, then I could have set you up with connections in Atlanta or anywhere else you wanted to go. I may be a lot of horrible things, but a child killer isn’t one of them.”

Asking her divination for guidance, Mary was indeed alerted that Salem was telling the truth. With a sigh Mary turned back to Al, bringing herself to look at him. She could recognise that this was a complex situation, and that her emotional ties to the whole thing made it even more complicated. She was a biased judge. Everyone in that room was a biased judge. Her dad, particularly, seemed unimpressed. "This is ridiculous," he grumbles under his breath.

Miles was mad, more so than before. Hands seemed unsure what to do, swapping between their folded position and gripping on to his and Lilith's chairs. ”So you're telling me- not only did you lie to ma, which is something that caused the issue that you could control, but we could have actually been okay?" In all honesty, Miles scarcely wanted for a more privileged life, it came in fleeting moments of missed events and the few times his mother couldn't hide the exhaustion from her eyes, but it didn’t seem to help soften the blow. ”All you've done is come here and tell us this is all your fault, which is something we all know."

Hearing Salem's response, Aloysius's heart sank. He had convinced himself that he had done the right thing. He did what he did to protect Mary and his unborn child. Hearing that they would have been fine regardless only made it worse. What really hurt him was the fact that no matter what he had done, he would have never been allowed near Mary. Salem had controlled his life for so long. He had lost so much time because of her decisions. Listening to Miles, Aloysius just raised his hand to signal him to calm down and shut up.

"I didn't know what was going to happen. I came here originally to tell Mary that I understand now what she went through. And that I am truly sorry to the bottom of my heart that I cussed so much pain by being in her life. I have made so many bad decisions in my life. Choices that haunt me every single day. And thanks to Salem, even 25 years later, I can't find peace. I have repented for all the bad things I did. I served my time. Why can't anyone just let me have one small thing for once?" Aloysius's Voice raised as he got close to the end of his sentence, clearly agitated "Why does EVERYTHING I touch turn to shit? I just want one thing in my life to go right. Is that too much to ask? I sent letters for twenty five years because I knew that I wanted to make things right. Why can't I make them right?" It was clear that Aloysius was getting emotional. Tears formed at the edges of his eyes, as he felt them burn slightly.

"Cus the one small thing you're askin' for ain't that small. Not for us," Mary replies softly. Her voice was barely above a whisper as she found a sudden interest in the tablecloth once more. The corners of her eyes stung as she forced herself to hold back tears herself. Every single fiber of her being wanted to breakdown in shutters and shakes. This was too much. A reminder of some of the worst moments in her life, the worst hurt she faced and not only did he have reasons but he was breaking down over them himself. As much as she couldn't just get over the situation, it hurt how much pain was in the man's voice. It made the natural comforter in her to go and tend to him but she remained seated.

"You ain't gettin' any sympathy from me," Claire chimed in, taking another drag off her cigarette.

"Seconded," Salem quipped.

"Same here," Lilith responded, clearly having no sympathy for the man. If she had it her way, she would have banished him to another dimension the second he walked through the door.

"I concur," huffed John.

Aloysius closed his eyes, taking a moment to breathe deeply. ”I do everything I can to not be a bad person, and people still judge me as one. I see. Next you will be telling me Ty will hate to see me” Aloysius huffed in frustration, before once again calming himself. ”I know that I did bad things, and I can't say sorry enough. Mary has made me realize how much pain I caused, and the last thing I wanted to do was cause Mary pain. If those letters had arrived, maybe things would have been different.” His eyes dropped towards Carlisle, a look of fire in his eyes. ”It was your mothers fault. All of this. We could have had a peaceful life here if she hadn’t blabbed”

Carlisle stared back at Aloysius, completely at a loss of what to say at the seething man. He shrugged his shoulders slightly as he went back to eating a small piece of brisket.

Borderline exhausted and fighting back her frustrations, Lilith sighed. "Look, man. You said your piece, we said ours - what do we have to do to get you out of here?"

Carlisle watched as Aloysius' eyes were locked on his. ”Your family ruined it all, and you think you can still be in charge…” Before he could finish his sentence, Aloysius disappeared. With a small groan, Carlisle rubbed his forehead.

”He was getting on my nerves. Plus I am not my mother, and won’t stand being compared to her.”

Taking a deep breath, Lilith looked around the table, not quite sure of what to say. She had managed to keep from hitting Aloysius, which was a win - but over all this night felt like another loss. She was ready to go home. The young woman reached over her shoulder to place her hand on top of Miles's. She shrugged her shoulders, speaking the first thing that came to mind.

"Speaking of headaches, maybe I should have gave him one." Her tone was thoughtful and exhausted. As silence began to fill the room again, Lilith began to sip on her tea.

As Al disappears Mary gives an exhausted sigh, resting her head on her best friend's shoulder. The scent of tobacco surrounding her, both comfortingly familiar and unpleasantly foul all at once. Mary had given up stopping her friend smoking in her house since she returned to the land of the living, it bothered her less now the kids were adults. "I'm so over this." she mutters, keeping her voice low enough only Claire could hear. "I'm so exhausted, Claire. All the time. Always"

Now as silence fell the emotional high was starting to drain from Miles. He couldn't help but notice that it left him shaking a bit. ”You and me both," he replies to Lilith, rubbing the side of her hand with his thumb. Miles harboured more rage within him than he'd ever admit. In true Price fashion it was so naturally suppressed but he'd always been cautious with it around Lil, knowing she was so sensitive to those strong emotions. ”Sorry." he says meekly, glancing back at her.

Blowing out the last puff of smoke, Claire put out the cigarette on the sole of her boot before tossing it in the ashtray on the table. Mary had never been a smoker, but had always kept an ashtray around just for Claire. All these years later, and it was still in the same spot. As Mary put her head on Claires shoulder, the blonde began to play with her best friend's hair. Empathy was a rare trait - even for the Montgoemerys’ - but it didn’t take a genius to see how tired Mary was. She gently kissed the top of the older woman's head. ”I know baby,” the blonde whispered back. ”I know. Maybe you should think about moving into the ranch too.”

Claire could almost feel the tension in Mary's shoulders, even somewhat imagining the hardened expression on her face as she fought for her last will to fight. ”I know you’ll fight me on it, and you don’t ever even have to give me an answer - but the offer still stands.”

On the other side of the table, Lilith looked up at Miles. Eyes soft, her brows knit together in confusion. ”What for?”

At Claire's invitation Mary sighed. The Montgomerys had done too much for her, especially in the past 25 years. Even moreso than that she had built too much in this house, she was more attached to it than she'd care to admit. "I can't ask y'all to do any more for me." she says softly. In this moment of vulnerability the exhaustion seeps through her voice. She was so used to going breakneck speed bouncing between her jobs and commitments that in those brief moments of quiet she was intensely reminded of the impact her lifestyle had had on her aging body. "I worked so hard for, well, this. All of it. It'll feel… I don't know. I just can't."

At Lilith's question Miles blinked once. Then twice. He'd honestly expected Lilith to be more riled up from the aftermath. ”I dunno. All of that? I got pretty mad. I just thought- nevermind," he mumbles. He finds himself unable to meet his girlfriend's eyes for a moment. He wasn't quite sure what he was feeling. Shame? Fear? Discomfort? Whatever it was, he wasn't a fan.

”I ain’t asking you to sell your house, babe. Just think about it, yeah?” Claire knew full well that her efforts were futile, but she wanted to make sure Mary knew she was being serious. No one wanted Mary to sell her house or give up her life - but at the same time, Claire knew how hard having an empty house was going to be on her friend. She continued to play with the woman's hair, another sigh escaping.

Lilith watched Miles' confused expression. Had she said the wrong thing? Was he upset with himself? She really didn’t know. The young Montgomery shook her head. ”It’s fine Miles. I’m a big girl. I can handle myself. We’ve both got a lot going on, emotions are high. Nothing to apologize for.” Staring at her empty plate, the young woman wished that she had something other than her own foot to shove in her mouth.

Mary knew Claire only had good intentions in asking but it seemed a big ask. Mary was unsure which would be harder if she chose to go, letting go of such an important place to her or knowing that she was becoming another burden for her old friends to carry. Eventually she straightens herself up, shooting Claire a thin-lipped smile. "Y’don’t need to worry about me, Claire. I’ve done this before, Miles was in Olympia for college and work for a good 4 or 5 years. I’ve done the whole empty nester thing. I’ll be fine.” she says, taking another sip of whiskey.

”Yeah. Yeah we do,” Miles muses in response to Lilith’s mentioning about them having a lot going on. ”The whole high emotion empath thing- that’s not bad for the babies, is it?”

Carlisle laid down his fork as he finished eating. His face going a similar pale colour to the ceremony. Looking around he saw that everyone was comforting each other. It had been emotional, that was for sure. Carlisle himself felt very confused as to what to do next. "For the record, I am sorry for inviting Salem without announcing it. Things had been busy today and I thought it wasn't a big a deal. When in reality it was a major thing. I thought I was doing right by trying to show Salem's peaceful intentions. And I was wrong to assume that you would all be okay with it"

Claire shrugged her shoulders as she placed her elbows on the edge of the table to prop herself up. She might not have been able to convince Mary to move it, but she’d make sure she could be there for her friend - even if she had to do so in traditionally sneaky fashion.

Lilith shot Carlisle a stern look from across the table before answering Miles. ”I’m not sure. I know that being super stressed and things like that can cause complications. I guess we’ll just have to wait and see if they come out with two heads and webbed feet.”

At Lilith’s response Miles felt an empty chuckle escape his lips before gently kissing the top of his girlfriend’s head. Honestly, the weekend had just left the man confused and drained. He was going to be a father, his mum and him fought and his dad had thought now was as good a time as any to try and wiggle back into Mary Price’s good graces. He then sighs, placing his forehead gently on Lilith’s scalp where his lips had just touched. He completely missed Carlisle’s rehearsed words.

Mary had not. "Guess y’learnt your lesson now, ‘ey kid?” she asks, rubbing her eyes in such a way to seem she was tired rather than soaking up the few tears that were starting to collect in their corners.

" If I ever turn out like Aloysius, shoot me" Carlisle replied, before quickly backtracking "Actually, don't shoot me. Cause too many of you own guns" Carlisle said with a nervous chuckle "I will let him out later when I get home"

”Plenty of other things to get shot over,” John chuckled. ”Can we go watch the Packers game now? Kinda tired of feeling like I’m a co-star in a soap opera over here.”

"C’mon,” Mary sighs, standing up in her spot. Dinner may have been a bust but she could usually count on John being relatively easy to impress. "I’ll fix the TV up for you.”

It had been two weeks since the party, three weeks since she’d been told of her true background. While Violet stayed with her mother, learning more of her true calling and powers, her anger for Carlisle grew. She wanted nothing more than to bring him down. But, how? She needed to draw attention to the Coven. Make him seem incompetent. So, she went out into the non-mag world and started causing havoc. A few spells here, a few there. Yet nobody so much as blinked at what she was doing. It was time to go straight to the source.

Heading back to the Coven, she stormed through the front doors and stood in her spot. She didn’t know where the main office was. Violet let out a breath and yelled through the house. ’Carlisle Aston! Where the hell are you?!”

Mary had started her job as seneschal that week. If she was being honest with herself it scarcely felt much different from how she tended to the coven’s house before she was paid, she just held more responsibility now. Carlisle had started her with the task of returning the garden to its former glory. Although Mary was no Cordelia she had fond memories of helping Claire’s grandma tend to the gardens when she was in her teens.

The woman had spent the morning scouring through the records of witches and warlocks capable of creating plants, or at least speeding up their development so the garden would be presentable in much less time than a handful of years. She was halfway through her list when the yell came from downstairs.

Mary was yet to have the displeasure of officially meeting Carlisle’s estranged sister but this seemed like as good a time as any. The woman disengaged herself from her work and made her way to the bannister that overlooked the ground floor to see a blonde figure she’d only seen a couple of times in passing. "Violet Aston, I assume?” she calls down to the woman, slipping her reading glasses off of her nose.

Folding her arms across her chest, her entire body bristled with annoyance as she looked up at the older woman. She had seen her at the party but didn’t know who she was. Wasn’t she the lady that her annoying little brother did the handover with? Violet thought so. She narrowed her eyes up at the woman and huffed out a breath.

”Obviously. Where’s my brother?” She looked past the woman and yelled out once more. ”Carlisle!”

"You can kick up as much of a fuss as you want, he ain’t here. But if you wanna destroy that lil voice of yours with all your hollerin’, please, be my guest,” Mary replies, leaning onto the railing. With one hand, she toys with her glasses by rubbing one of the arms between her fingers, meanwhile her eyes distracted themselves looking over the girl. Now that she was able to properly look at her any doubt that this may have just been another of Amanda’s tricks dissipated, Mary was unsure if Violet truly being the woman’s daughter Amanda faked miscarrying was the better option. "I doubt Carlisle wants to deal with you but what do you need him for so badly?”

She scoffed at the woman and glared at her before shaking her head. Who did this woman think she was? Folding her arms across her chest, she shrugged. ”My business with my brother has nothing to do with you. I demand to know where he is. That, or I’ll go back out and spread my magic around some more. I’m sure the Coven would love for a non-mag to get a taste of necromancy magic.”

"Ah, yes. I’ve been hearing about your lil stunts,” Mary replies, treading her way down the stairs. "Unfortunately for you we’ve got a good system goin’, all you’re doing is wastin’ your magic in some fruitless endeavour. Pump out as much as you want, all trace will be wiped from the non-magi within the hour,” the woman attempts to reason. In all honesty Mary was halfway bluffing. While the Coven did have a good protective system to keep magic hidden from the civilians it did have its limits, Mary just hoped the young woman wouldn’t call her bluff. "I was going to start a pot of coffee, why don’t you join me. Seems like we need a lil chat.” Part of Mary wanted to jump right into influencing Violet with magic but she was interested in what the woman would do next.

Eyeing the older woman as she came down the stairs, she thought hard about what she said. Violet wasn’t one hundred percent sure that she was telling her the truth, yet this was a new town, a new Coven. It made sense that they would have a system to rid non-magi’s of traces of magic. The Coven wouldn’t last long in this town if that weren’t true. She huffed out a breath at the woman and folded her arms across her chest. ”I don’t even know you.”

Mary cocked her head slightly at the woman’s response, it was far from what she expected. She imagined Violet would either begrudgingly comply or just walk off back to her day. "Very true,” Mary muses, finishing her descent and standing at the stairs’ landing. "But you know me as well as you did your ma only 2 weeks ago. Com’on, just one won’t kill you and I don’t bite.”

Biting the inside of her cheek, she continued to eye the woman for a moment. Maybe she could get some information about her mother and this Coven out of her. Wouldn’t hurt, as her brother wasn’t speaking to her and all her mother could talk about was some guy being in town. Rolling her eyes, Violet gave a slight nod of her head. ”Fine. Just one.”

A warm smile spreads across the order woman’s face. "Brilliant.” she hums, making her way to the kitchen where she starts up a fresh pot of coffee. She wasn’t quite sure where to start with Violet. ‘Leave my child and my grandbabies alone” or here’s all the reasons your ma ain’t a good role model felt like she was coming on too strongly. Instead she thought about starting from the beginning. "So what brought you to Tanner, truthfully?”

Violet slowly followed the woman into the next room, her eyes looking about. She hadn’t had time to completely take in the Coven as she was in her idiot brother’s head for most of the party. Still, the house was grand and unmistakably beautiful. Shaking her head as she realized she was spoken to, she went to a counter and leaned against it. She looked away from the woman and shrugged, a bit of her anger starting to wain. ”I received a letter from Amanda Aston, claiming she was my birth mother. She said my birthright was here and she would explain everything to me once I got here.”

She scoffed and shook her head. ”Instead I get locked up in some damn mental prison, and now Amanda can’t shut up about some guy that’s in town. Al, maybe? I don’t know, I stopped listening to her rant about ten minutes in.”

"I must say, you did come at a pretty rotten time, not that you can help it.” Mary decided to not kick up a fuss about Al, it had nothing to do with her and Mary wanted to be careful with how much the woman knew. She arranges a couple of cookies on a plate and pushes it toward Violet before grabbing a couple of mugs for when the coffee is finished. "Birthright, huh? Is that why you’re running amuck around my coven?” she asks curiously. Mary knew the safer option would have been to charm her here, get the answers out and leave her be. She may not have met Violet but for all their issues, Aston women were powerful people and with Amanda in her head Mary was sure she’d put in a request to at least make Mary hurt. However, Mary’s curiosity won. She was ready to subdue the woman if necessary, watching for indicators things might get aggressive with her magic on hand.

Violet blinked at the woman before her brows furrowed in question. Who was this woman? She resigned herself to not eat or drink a single thing around her, lest she poison or magic them somehow. Shaking her head, she looked around the kitchen. ”It isn’t your Coven. It’s the Aston’s Coven. And I wanted to get my brother’s attention.” She shrugged a bit before once more looking at the woman next to her. ”I don’t believe you have everything enchanted where the non-mag’s don’t know of us. I believe my brother just doesn’t give a damn about running the place.”

"Carlisle Aston oversees the coven, yes, but it’s just as much mine or any members as it is his. As far as I’m concerned, as long as I’m here contributing I have a personal stake here.” Mary busies herself pouring the coffee as she continues to talk. At Violet’s claim of disbelief the older woman gives a shrug. [color=fff79a]"You can believe what you want but try to explain how we ain’t being probed and prodded at this point if that were true. We’re the head coven, we got tricks up our sleeves. Milk or sugar?” she nods at the mug to her left.

Noticing Violet’s hesitancy to eat anything Mary leans forward on the bench, resting her forearms on the marble. "Trust me, kid, if I wanted to hurt ya I would’ve already. That’s not my style. she says, looking right into the blonde’s eyes before pushing the cup toward her. "The fact that’s what concerns you is interesting though,” she muses before taking a sip of her own. "Tells me you’re up to something, and likely that something ain’t important enough for you to lose your life over. What kinda warpath has Amanda tried to set you on?” As she talks Mary seems to be talking less to Violet but more to herself but was still open to the woman’s input.

Violet was by far getting more annoyed as the woman continued to speak. Amanda had promised her the Coven as her birthright. Sure, every member had a stake in the Coven, but there was only one true leader. And that person should be her. She eyed the mug that was placed next to her and she bit the inside of her cheek. The woman didn’t seem like she was up to anything, and the coffee smelled absolutely divine. Clearing her throat, she grabbed the creamer and added some to her cup before hesitantly sipping at it. She then looked back up at Mary. ”Look, I came here ‘cause I was promised the Coven. I want what’s mine.”

"Lemme guess, a ‘I’m sorry for what I did, come back and I’ll make you the most powerful person in the witch world under my name’ kinda talk? That ain’t how we do things ‘round here. I don’t know about wherever you’re from but here you need the council to choose to give you the spot and Amanda ain’t on the council no more.” Mary takes another sip of her coffee before placing the mug back on the table. "“Hate to break it to you kid but Amanda’s intentions serve noone but herself, doesn’t matter how much she claims to care ‘bout you. So, I gotta ask, what did the woman ask you to do in return for a prize you’re never gonna get?”

As she listened to the woman, she shifted on her feet. It was true that all her mother talked about was taking over their legacy and hadn’t spoken of much else, but- she wanted a relationship with Violet too. Right? Could she trust this woman? Clearing her throat, she looked down at her coffee before shaking her head. It didn’t matter whether or not she believed Amanda, which she shouldn’t have considering she gave her up at birth- but she didn’t even know who this woman was next to her. She took a breath and shifted once more on her feet. ”I have to get rid of Carlisle.”

Outwardly Mary responded initially with a sigh alone but the gears were cranking in her head. Mary had become an expert at hiding her emotions and this was one such time that skill was useful as a rush of worry rained over her. Sure, she should have expected this somewhat but part of Mary had hoped that despite the woman’s downfalls she had at least enough decency to not plot murder against her son. What she said next was likely more harsh than Mary intended to be but the words fell out her mouth before she could catch them. "Just like how she got rid of you?”

It took Mary a moment to realise what she had said. Part of her was still seething at the whole situation. She was still trying to figure out what part hurt her the most; the ammunition she turned her fake miscarriage into to make Mary feel bad for her own pregnancy or her willingness to just give her child away because she didn’t seem useful enough. "I’m sorry dear, I didn’t mean for it to come out like that, it’s just- there’s a pattern here, don’t you see it?”

Her eyes narrowed at the woman’s words. How dare she? She scoffed and set her coffee mug back down onto the counter. While it was true that Amanda wanted to get rid of Carlisle, she also wanted Violet to get rid of Lilith and her three babies. But there was no way in hell she was going to admit to that part of their plan. And comparing Violet to Carlisle? She rolled her eyes and shook her head. ”My mother thought I was a non-mag. Now she knows how strong I am and how weak my brother is. There’s no comparison between the two of us. I don’t expect love or an apology from my mother, but I’m ten times better than he is.”

It was evident Mary had gone too far with that comment, so much for keeping the woman as calm as possible. She worried her bottom lip with her teeth for a moment, thinking through how to rectify this. "Look, kid, I’ve known your ma since she was a teen. All I’m saying is be careful. I’ve watched her discard powerful people for far less reasons than just existing. I’d say I hope she’d have more mercy on you being her kid but seeing as she wants you brother gone…”

Violet just shook her head. Her mother might have given her away at one point, but that was when she didn’t know about the magic in her veins. She knew for a fact that her mother now realized just how powerful she is, even more powerful than she could have ever expected. Now that she had invited her to the Coven, there was no way that she would get rid of her again. No. Violet was here to stay. ”She realized the error of her ways when she gave me up. My birth mother wouldn’t dare leave me again. You’re wrong about her.”

"I’m sure there was a time Carlisle used to think that,” Mary muses, leaning deeper into the benchtop. In all honesty Mary didn’t actually think that true, the woman always had a way for beating around that poor boy, but for as much as the woman wasn’t really a liar her protective instincts seemed to take priority, and talking Violet off of a murderous rampage seemed the best option right now. Part of her wanted to feel solace in the fact Miles and Lilith hadn’t also come up but she wasn’t quite sure Violet was giving the whole truth. "Trust me, some days it seemed there were few people that woman was more obsessed with than me and my boy. I know her plenty, unfortunately more than I ever wanted to. I’d hazard a guess I’d have a better idea of these things. You don’t have to do her bidding, y’know.”

”Carlisle is weak!” She huffed out. Shaking her head, she looked away from the woman. And she wasn’t doing her mother’s bidding, she had a legit reason for wanting Carlisle and Lilith’s babies gone. Violet was plenty sure that the only reason her mother had told her to do these things were because Violet was so powerful. She could hurt a person without even touching them. This was definitely the only reason. And who was this boy the woman spoke of? Violet didn’t know. Letting out a slow breath, she looked away and shook her head. ”I have to do these things. My mother said I’m the only one who could do this.”

Mary gives yet another sigh. Part of her was impressed, she’d always thought Aston women were products of their upbringing but there was one in front of her with the same temperament despite not knowing her heritage. "Amanda’s crafty, she knows how to work people into what she wants. What personal stake do you have in this really? You don’t get a coven cus they’ll reelect a new leader. What use is Carlisle’s disappearance to you?”

Shifting on her feet, she tried to think about what the woman was telling her. Her mother didn’t tell her that they’d just reelect someone else. The Coven was promised to her. As long as she got rid of Carlisle and the babies. Letting out a breath, she looked over at a full wall before looking at the ceiling. Violet shook her head. ”The Coven is mine. It’s my birthright.”

The older woman's brow furrows at Violet's response. What had Amanda even told her? "Y'know the Coven isn't an Aston only line, right? In fact the generation before was led by the Montgomerys. You have a claim to the council but guarantees of responsibility stop there," the woman attempts to reason, bottoming the rest of the coffee.

Had her mother lied to her? No, not technically. She stated Lilith and her children were a threat to their reign. And obviously, Carlisle. And she needed to take out Miles- if she wanted to. She bit the inside of her cheek and shook her head. Violet just had to get rid of the people in her way, then the control of the Coven would be all hers. She cleared her throat. ”It’s in Aston hands now. It’ll stay that way.”

"If you want it to stay that way maybe murder's not the first starting point. Kills don't get you well liked by those voting. You catch more flies with honey than vinegar and all that."

Violet scoffed and rolled her eyes. ”Like anybody would really miss my idiot brother. I’ve heard of the dumb stuff he’s been a part of just these past few months alone.” She shook her head and ran a hand through her hair. ”Besides, I never said I was going to kill him. Just have to get rid of him. Make him disappear.”

Mary tuts, shaking her head. "Well that is simply not true, I know a few people who'd miss Carlisle. Funnily enough, there's some things people are willing to forgive," she replies before pouring herself another coffee. She holds the pot toward Violet, offering her another. Even without her divination she knew there was something she was missing, some piece to the puzzle. Unfortunately Amanda was all too predictable. "But you were ordered to kill someone, weren't you?" she asks gently and matter-of-factly.

Staring straight ahead, she continued to chew on the inside of her cheek. She shifted her feet nervously and took in a shaky breath. While a part of her didn’t mind killing off Carlisle, she did mind what other horror her mother had settled her with. Taking her mug in her hands, she wrapped her arms around the warm exterior while looking down into its contents. Should she tell this woman what she knew? No, Amanda wouldn’t be pleased at all with her.

Taking in another breath, Violet cleared her throat. ”No.” She took a big sip of her coffee, not bothering to look at the woman.

It was evident Violet had more to hide but Mary had a quick check into with her divination first to make sure she was right. She was. With a sigh she took another sip of her coffee. "Violet, I don't have a problem with you right now. You haven't done anything Amanda's asked of you yet, I don't have a reason to have a problem. I just need to know." Mary attempts to meet the young woman's eyes. Sure, this may have been to most unconventional way to garner information but she wanted Violet to trust her enough to give up the information willingly either than forcing it out of her and sending the woman on a warpath.

She fisted her hands around her mug as her body shuddered. Violet didn’t want to tell this woman anything and upset her mother. Her mother had one- well, two jobs for her to do and she needed to do them. She had to. She couldn’t meet the woman’s eyes and she let out a breath. Her eyes watered slightly before she cleared her throat and shook her head. No. No, her mother trusted her with this. ”There’s nothing to tell.”

Mary sighed, tapping her fingers on the side of the ceramic mug. She decided to play a card she'd been hoping to hold close to her chest for longer. "Violet, I'm a divination witch alongside other things, I have an in-built truth detector for these things. I could figure it out that way but I'd rather hear the plans from you. The fact you're so wrapped up in this is tellin' me it's something even you have qualms about."

Her eyes widened at the woman’s confession. She knew. She knew Violet was lying. A part of her broke and frightened tears entered her eyes. She was tired. She was so, so tired of carrying this around with her. The young woman held guilt for something she hadn’t even done yet. Letting out a shaky breath, she lowered her voice and quickly turned to look at the woman. Everything just began to spill out all at once. ”Mother wants me to make Lilith lose her babies. And, yeah, she wants Carlisle dead. And Miles. Those I don’t care about. But hurting babies?! I can’t do that.”

Mary bit her lips together before something she’d regret would spill out. Sure, she had her suspicions but now there was confirmation that her suspicions were not unwarranted. It revealed the results of a slow boiling anger she’d unknowingly been growing. She wasn’t mad, she was furious but not at the young woman before her. No, if Mary felt anything toward Violet it was pity. She needed to know one more thing before she no longer had to worry about restraint. "That’s a big ask, a very unfair one. You understand all you’re gonna do by following through is get yourself in a lot of trouble with a lot of powerful people while your ma ends up with her hands clean in all of this. You don’t plan on following through with it, do you?” Mary attempts to remain as cordial as possible. She could hear her voice shake occasionally; she hoped Violet would think nothing of it.

Gulping, she looked back into her coffee mug as she listened to the woman. Was that really what all this was? Getting Violet to show up here to do her mother’s dirty work? Yes, she wanted the wealth and the power that being a Coven leader could give her. But was she really considering killing babies? She didn’t know if she could go that far. Violet didn’t understand why her mother had asked her to do these things for her when she was more than capable of doing it herself. Was she nothing but the fall guy? Even still, she was afraid of what her mother could do to her if she didn’t follow through. Her voice came out shaky as she spoke. ”I have to.”

Mary sighs at the young woman's response. She was hoping she might come to her senses by now but the poor thing was so wrapped up in her mother's demands she failed to see any other options. "And what happens if you don't?" Mary asks gingerly, take a sip of her coffee.

”I don’t know.” She took a shaky breath and looked over at the woman, her face both serious and terrified. Violet gave a shrug of her shoulders. ”You know my mother better than I do. What do you think she’d do to me if I didn’t follow through?”

At Violet's question her older woman exhaled a sigh. In truth she knew the things on Amanda's mind for a betraying underling would be harsh but she didn’t want to scare Violet right back into her mother's schemes. "Look, the way I see it, if you side with Amanda you may avoid her wrathe but you'll make some truly powerful enemies that are capable of making anything Amanda could subject you to look like child's play. You seem like a bright kid, Violet, I hate to have an issue with you. If you don't do your ma's biddin' you got a good amount of us behind you. I've spent the last 10 or so years keeping Carlisle from your ma, I could do the same for you."

Shifting on her feet, she didn’t know what she was going to do. Just her few conversations she had had with her mother over these past couple weeks made Violet very aware of how dangerous the woman was. She didn’t want to cross her. Even still, she didn’t want enemies on her back. She was very certain that what this woman was saying was true- Violet was her mother’s scapegoat. Gulping, she slowly set her mug down on the counter before looking back up at the woman. ”Help me.”

Before anything else Mary questioned her divination, asking if Violet was being truthful. She was. A weight felt like it was pulled from her shoulders and she found herself being less tense. "Of course I will," she replies gently. This was a relief, while Amanda was indeed a powerful woman it was to the Montgomery-Prices' benefit that she had as few allies as possible. "We'll talk to your brother, get you 2 ironed out and- oh how rude of me. I just realised I never introduced myself. Mary Price, seneschal." The woman sticks a hand out to the younger.

Violet felt as though she could finally breathe again. Though, she didn’t necessarily want to speak to her brother, but- maybe a sibling in this city couldn’t hurt. Somebody to help her stand up to their mother. Then her introduction made her eyes widened a bit. That Miles guy…his last name was Price. She was certain. She cleared her throat and folded her arms across her chest. ’I didn’t know Miles was your kid…Sorry.”

Mary retracts her hand before going for another sip of her coffee. "Well no harm done, I'm rather glad we avoided it honestly. If you followed through it'd've a much different conversation but I like this option more. The less death the better, right?"

”Sure.” She shook her head and looked away from the woman. Violet was confused about who she would be loyal to. Amanda was her birth mother and she wanted nothing more than to please her, and she felt as though it’d be the wrong move if she sold her out. Then again, this Mary woman seemed honest and genuine. She didn’t know what to do. A big part of her still wanted nothing more than to have the wealth and power her mother promised her. But if what this woman said had been correct, it was never just up to them. It had to be elected. Which meant Violet probably didn’t have a shot in hell at running the Coven, even if Amanda had said it was her birth right. And she had been completely on board with getting rid of Carlisle and Miles, but she had to put her foot down when it came to babies. She couldn’t do that. Could she?

"Well,” Mary says, downing the rest of her cup. "I reckon I should get back to work.” she pours herself another cup before getting up from her seat. "Help yourself to whatever but please keep your nose out of trouble. You’d hate to have me suspectin’ you of lyin’.” With that, Mary starts on her way back to her office.

Taking in a slow, deep breath, Violet looked at the ceiling before momentarily closing her eyes. She shook her head and reopened them before gulping. What was she supposed to do now? Clearing her throat, she walked out of the kitchen and out of the house towards her car. Maybe her mother wouldn’t hear of this little visit. One could only hope.

---

Meet me in the kitchen was an ominous text, Mary knew that, but she wasn’t so hot on the texting thing to really know a less intimidating way to call someone over on it. Stood once again at the bench, the woman had another pot of coffee brewed and was awaiting Carlisle to respond. Violet was due to come in 15 minutes or so and Mary wanted to make sure Carlisle wouldn’t jump straight to attacking his sister. Violet was in a vulnerable state at the moment. Although Mary knew she genuinely didn’t want to do the full extent of Amanda’s wishes she wasn’t quite sure she’d convinced her away from Amanda's plan in its entirety so it was best to play it safe and not give her a reason not to trust them.

Carlisle was happily flicking through paperwork in his office. While it had been a couple of weeks since his nice discussion with Salem, that paperwork onslaught never seemed to end. If anything it got worse. It was almost as if the other coven leaders and Salem were testing Carlisle to see if he could cope. He was expecting it. Whenever you got a new teacher in school you always tried to push your luck to see if you could get away with new things. This was no different. Putting his down he glanced at his phone when he got a text. Looking at it he frowned. Why was Mary sending such a strange text?

Getting up off his seat he almost immediately left the office and went downstairs to the kitchen. Entering he saw Mary there and smiled as he sat on one of the breakfast bar stools. "So what's so urgent you called me down? We ran out of food?"

As Carlisle approached the bench Mary gave him a small but warm smile, placing a mug in front of him. "And when have you known this place to be out of food?” she scoffed, taking a sip of her own. "So I had a talk with your sister yesterday.”

Carlisle picked up the cup and had a look inside. Having a small sip of the drink he let out a chuckle at her scoffing comment. He had meant to be jokey about it, clearly he had I landed that correctly. Taking another sip, Mary finished her sentence and Carlisle nearly choked on the coffee. Did she just say she spoke to Violet? "You spoke to her? Why did you do that!?" Was this revenge for Carlisle getting involved with Miles and Lils baby? For inviting Salem to the dinner?

"Oh, cool your jets, Carlisle. She was out here causin’ a ruckus so I just had a talk with her.” The woman gives a sigh, sipping at her coffee. She couldn’t quite place why the man was so offended by her just talking to Violet. She knew what she was going to tell him soon would not go down great but it was necessary. "“Look, Car, she ain’t pure evil. Poor girl’s gotten herself wrapped up in Amanda’s lies. Did you know what your ma’s asked her to do?”

" Yeah I do. Mother asked her to kill me. She even said she was going to do it. She even threatened to kill Miles just for the hell of it. She isn't right in the head." Carlisle buried his head in his hands. This wasn't good. He was already having enough trouble with Werewolves and tracking down the possible den location, that this was the last thing he needed.

Mary sighed, leaning deeper into the bench before her. "Amanda wants her to go after Lil and Miles’ babies,” Mary says gently. Verbalising those words hurt, the reminder that her future grandbabies were already at risk before they were born, the woman couldn’t imagine what it’d be like after they were. "It’s making the girl question things. Look, she asked for help keepin’ your ma at bay. She’s startin’ to understand the trouble she’ll get herself in for following through. She just needs-”. Mary gives a sigh, internally bracing herself. "I invited her over this afternoon. I think you two need to talk.”

Carlisle looked shocked, almost on instinct he cast shield on himself. " I knew she was going for the kids too. But my mother wanted both. She wanted control of the Coven through Violet and then kill the kiddos. She wanted you to suffer more than me Mary" With a small sigh he looked back up and took a sip from his cup. "What she needs to do is go back to whatever hole she came from and stay there, out of Tanner"

"Carlisle!” Mary chastises, pulling her reading glasses off of her nose. "Your sister is not your ma. Look, I got her mainly on board with leaving the lot of ya alone, she could prove a powerful ally. But she’s alone, and she’s scared. She needs someone who’s done this before. I can yak all I want about how much effort your mumma went through to make my life hard but the person she’ll relate to the most is you. Trust me.”

Carlisle couldn't believe this. He knew that he on occasions got involved with things that he shouldn't. But he always did it because he either had the power to fix it or just had to for his job. But this was just out of line. Violet was his problem to deal with. The fact that people were taking it out of his hands was just not right. "I wouldn't trust a word she says. She is devious. As your son. He knows about being sketchy and devious. And the way she spoke to him. You don't fake that." Carlisle let out a deep sigh. "I love you Mary, but you have a big heart. And that is why Violet spoke to you. She is trying to get away from Amanda and get closer to us. It's all a ruse"

Mary huffed at Carlisle’s response. He may be the coven leader but she wasn’t going to stand there and get lectured by a child. "And are you gonna tell the divination that it’s wrong or should I? I’m no spring chicken, Carlisle, I checked if she was being genuine,” Mary snaps back, sighing into her coffee. "I never said she’s been a model witch but the way I see it is she’s gonna stay whether you like it or not. We’re better off with her as an ally rather than an enemy.”

" Why does she have to stay though? She has a family back home. She can go back to them. I pulled up her information from the coven leader down there. Right piece of work. The coven think I am doing them a favour by getting her out of their hair. Carlisle wasn't pleased, but he was acting more aggressive and assertive to hide the fact that he was scared of Violet and scared of the way that she spoke to him during the ceremony.

"Whether she stays or goes isn’t our call,” Mary points out, downing the rest of her coffee. "Carlisle, I get that you’re scared but if you want to be a successful coven leader you have to do scary things, you can’t go and take it out on everyone else. Now you’re gonna be nice and respectful and hopefully we can disrupt your ma’s plans.”

"I can disrupt her plans simply by sending her away. That way when she turns out to betray us, she won't be here to actually do anything. I am being a leader. It's a tough call to decide to banish someone from a coven" Carlisle clearly wasn't getting anywhere with Mary. Her stubbornness made her such a difficult woman to argue with.

"Just- Give her a chance. What if everyone else just pushed you away because of what your ma asked you to do?”

" Whenever my mother asked, I said no. That's why she had to start enchanting me. But fine. I will at least listen to her" Carlisle huffed.

"That’s all I’m asking,” Mary replies, eying the clock on the wall. Violet was due any minute now.

The cab had dropped her off just ten minutes ago, but Violet stood in the driveway for what felt like hours. She didn’t know what was going to happen when she walked inside. Part of her wanted to just turn away. But, she had made a promise to Mary. And she knew the woman would probably hunt her down anyway if she didn’t show up today.

Huffing out a breath, she slowly walked up the drive and entered through the main door. She looked around the front hall and heard voices coming from the kitchen. Violet cleared her throat and walked into the room, her eyes darkening for a moment as she took in the sight of Carlisle. She let out a breath and looked over at Mary. ”I’m here. So.”

Mary looked up from her coffee to see Violet standing before them. "Oh Violet. Welcome, my dear. Please, sit,” Mary pours a cup of coffee and places it before her then slides the bottle of creamer in the younger woman’s direction. She then shoots Carlisle a warning glance before nodding her head at his sister.

Taking the creamer and ignoring the fact that the woman remembered how she liked her coffee, she fixed up her cup before moving to take a seat. She bristled at the fact that she was so close to Carlisle, but she had to get over that, didn’t she? Violet wrapped her hands around the mug, clearly ignoring her brother.

Carlisle didn't bother saying anything either l. He hadn't asked for this meeting. He couldn't care less what Violet had to say. He made his kind up about her at the ceremony. He simply looked over at Mary as she looked at him.

Mary narrowed her eyes at the boy before turning her attention to Violet. "So how are you finding Tanner?” she asks the girl. Lame question she knew, but she was hoping that it’d get some form of conversation going.

Clearing her throat, she wrapped her hands tighter around her mug before nodding to Mary. ”Well, it’s definitely different than Florida.” Violet took a sip of her cup and continued to not acknowledge her brother next to her.

"To be honest I don't know why you don't fuck off back to Florida? Would be doing everyone else here a massive favour" Carlisle muttered, moving his coffee cup away.

Violet’s eyes immediately darkened as she finally looked over at him. She remembered the promise to her mother to kill this piece of crap next to her. She could very much still make that happen. Her hands tingled with the thought of unleashing pain upon him. It was very, very tempting. ”Really? Cause what I’ve heard, it’d be a massive favor if you suddenly left the Coven.”

This was not the direction Mary wanted this to go, but it was also the exact direction she expected it to. At each of their lines she in turn chastises them by name but it all seems to fall on deaf ears as they were locked in their own battle. "Alright!” she snaps, slamming her mug down on the kitchen bench. A loud bang infiltrated the room as she did.

"You!” she turns to Carlisle. "You are gonna give your sister a proper chance. I don’t care what she’d been asked to do or how much you don’t want to be here. You’re gonna listen and give her the time of day before I hear anymore backhanded comments. And you,” she turns to Violet. "You’re gonna give your brother some damn respect. You might not think very highly of him but he does have the power to get you kicked out of here and walkin’ home to Florida.” She takes a loud sip out of her mug. "We’re gonna play nice otherwise Imma force you to play nice.”

" As if you could force me to play… " Carlisle stopped himself from finishing the sentence as he looked down. " Fine, I will give her one chance to explain to me why she came here and why she became so hostile towards me without even getting to know me!"

Biting the inside of her cheek, it took everything in her to not roll her eyes. She didn’t give respect, people had to earn it with her. And Carlisle had done everything but. Violet shifted in her seat and looked at Mary as she spoke to her brother. ”Because of our mother, you half-wit. I was promised the Coven and you were in my way.”

"Oh really? You believe everything mother says? You could have just been polite and learnt a bit a out me before running to mothers side. But no. You threatened to kill me and my best friend. So why should I even begin to trust you?" Carlisle snapped. If anyone else but Mary had set this up, he would have told them where they could shove it. He was only even entertaining listening to this conversation because of his respect for Mary.

”You shouldn’t.” She finally turned in her seat to look at her brother. She raised a brow at him and shrugged her shoulders. ”Mother still very much wants you, Miles, and the triplets dead. I’m her weapon. And you know how our mother is. If she wants something and she doesn’t get it, it doesn’t turn out very well for everyone involved. So no, you shouldn’t trust me. She still believes I’m going to follow through with her orders.”

"You might have managed to dupe sweet Mary, but I fully believe that you are still going to do just that. I can solve this so quickly by just banishing you back to Florida. So why shouldn't I do that huh?" Carlisle questioned Violet.

Her fingers tingled with the magic she so badly wanted to unleash on him. She let out a slow breath before tilting her head at the man. ”Because you’ll still have our mother out there with her missions. If it isn’t me, she’ll just find someone else or do it herself. You have this one chance to turn me against her, and work as your spy. If I were you, I’d take it.”

"I don't need a spy. I have my own plan to deal with mother." Carlisle said as he huffed. In all honesty he had been coming up with a plan. He knew what he needed to do. It was just upto to Carlisle to see if he had the guts to do what needed to be done. " I don't need a spy. More so, a spy who is my long lost sister who thinks I am weak"

This time she did roll her eyes. She looked back over at him and sat back in her seat, crossing her arms against her chest. ”If you had a plan and had what it takes to stop mother, I wouldn’t be here. I wouldn’t be on this mission to kill several people if you just took care of her from the very start.” Violet looked him over and shrugged. ”You might not be weak, but you’re sure as hell scared.”

"I am not scared alright!" Carlisle shouted at Violet, pointing his hand at her. "I am not scared" Carlisle said in a lower tone this time "My mother is a nasty woman yes. And she did terrible things, and still does. But she is my mother. But she is threatening to kill my friends. And I can't have that. So no Violet. I am not scared. I am just trying to rack away my conscience"

Another roll of her eyes. ”Aw, cute. You’re worrying about your conscience. I have none.” She leaned towards him. ”I can do what you cannot.”

At this point Mary had her face buried in her hands. The more they talked the more it should have been obvious that both had something the other needed. She wondered how much more smoothly this would have gone if Carlisle had just bit his tongue, Violet even stated she was open to being turned against their mother but instead the boy was so set on just going it alone he straight up failed to see reason. Astons were the worst.

Mary slapped her hand on the bench in front of Carlisle to get his attention. "She is quite literally offerin’ to help. Her being in your corner at least means one less powerful adversary. Do you have a death wish, Carlisle? Cus the way you’re actin’ right now tells me you got a death wish. And when you’re puttin’ yourself at risk in this you’re puttin’ my family at risk. Y’know what puttin’ others in danger and acting like you can and will do it alone like this does? It makes you just like your mumma.” Mary paid no mind to what they were hinting at needing to be done, that was a conversation for later. For now she just wanted Carlisle to actually make use of his resources. Why were so many of these kids so damn set on physical battle when it was hardly the best option?

Carlisle sighed and rubbed his head. Why was everyone so insistent that he needed help? His mother berates him for being weak, and, then others always imply that he needs help dealing with problems. "Look Violet, you do you. It's not like I can stop you apparently"

Scoffing, she shook her head and tilted her chin up to the ceiling in annoyance. She let out a frustrated harumph from her throat before looking once more at Mary. ”Do you see why I still want to kill him? He’s making it pretty damn easy to want to right now.”

Tugging at her hair by the roots Mary let out an exasperated groan. She massages the top of her head with her fingertips a couple of times before looking between the Aston kids. After the multiple threats on Lilith’s life, Miles’ father coming back and refusing to leave her alone and the risk of Salem breathing down her neck, the most frustrating thing she’d dealt with all month was trying to get these siblings to talk. Actually talk, not snip at each other. This should have been easy. Carlisle should have been at least retrained, Violet should have been receptive and all the way willing to help and like that, Amanda was much less of a threat. But that would be too easy. "You two are impossible, y’know that? I don’t know if it’s the Aston in you or what but you’re both being as bad as each other right now.”

"Look, it's alot. Asking me to trust someone who hasn't earned it." Carlisle sighed heavily "But alright. For you Mary. I will trust her. I will work with her"

"And how is she gonna trust you?” Mary asks Carlisle before turning to Violet. She was interested in what she might have to say.

She rolled her eyes and sighed. ”Look, I still want to kill him. Just for him being so damn annoying, not because of our mother. But I guess that’s how siblings usually feel or some shit. So.” Violet shrugged her shoulders and grabbed her mug, sipping from it. ”And there’s no way in hell I’m trusting Carlisle. But I’m trusting you can keep him in line.”

"I am not the one that needs to be kept in line. I haven't threatened to kill anyone or overthrow them. I have just been trying to do my job. I saw your file. I have read how you basically terrorised your fellow Coven members down there" Carlisle was really starting to get annoyed. "If you are willing to back stab mother then fine. We can work together. But that doesn't make anything different between us. We aren't friends"

Violet sneered her nose at the man and raised a brow as she looked over at him. ”Who in the hell said anything about us being friends? I’m just agreeing not to kill you.”

"You are never becoming Coven Leader at all. So don't even think about trying to take this away from me. Once mother has been dealt with you can have the money and the property and then you can leave me the hell alone" Carlisle retorted. He placed his head in his hands. He could feel himself losing control.

"Carlisle,” the woman warns. Unlike the earlier chastising she spoke his name calmly, imbuing her words with enchantment magic to calm him. She was hoping it wouldn’t come to this, she knew she’d get an earful from the boy later for it but she’d rather not watch Amanda use the poor girl to kill those she loved most, or at least die trying.

Looking over at her brother, she rolled her eyes before looking back at Mary. ”Is he always like this? No wonder mother wants him gone.”

Carlisle simply sighed. This was something. "Look. I just want things to be simple and normal. My friends are in danger. I don't care about me. I don't care if I die. I just want to make sure that Lil and Miles are safe. I was even willing to go toe to toe with Salem if things went south. But thankfully I navigated that one quite well." Carlisle looked up from his hands towards Violet. " But, if you have a plan to deal with my mother that doesn't involve me killing her. Then I am all ears. Just tell me what you need."

She scrunched her nose as he continued to talk about being a martyr and she shook her head. There was no way she was going to get along with the man. Sitting back once more in her seat, she shrugged her shoulders at Carlisle. ”I just need you to not be in my way, and for nobody to so much as bat an eye when I kill Amanda.”

"Is that really necessary?” Mary asks, furrowing her brows. She wasn’t stupid, she knew that was what they’d been hinting at for a while but she’d left her feelings on the matter behind until now. Sure, her and Amanda didn’t get along even in the loosest meaning of the word but killing her felt a bit far fetched. "I’m not gonna stop you, I just need to know if we have any other options here?”

Huffing out a breath, she looked over at Mary. ”The woman knew what she was doing when she got me involved. My magic brings pain. Every bit of it.” She leaned closer to her. ”Amanda wants your son and his children dead. If I don’t do it, she’ll find someone who will.”

Mary slowly let out a breath she hadn’t realised she’d been holding in. "So be it,” she drawls gravely, her eyes directing themselves on her coffee. "Do what you need to do.”

Carlisle shifted in his seat " I am still not entirely comfortable with her being killed. I had planned to create a mental prison for her, but rather than using my brain for it, using a crystal to hold it instead"

Shaking her head, she looked over at her brother. ”You didn’t see her when she was in your head. She’s just biding her time. She’s dangerous. She’ll just find someway to get out, or someway to contact someone on the outside, and the hit will still be done.”

"Well to be fair. I had to maintain that spell twice. It wasn't my best use of the spell. Using an enchanted object would make it far more secure. And if she ever wanted to escape, shattering the crystal would destroy the prison, her with it"

"I do like that crystal idea,” Mary muses. "If it’s gonna work it is better than outright killing her, just-” Leaving the second half of her sentence hanging in the air, she fixates on Carlisle, at least that’s how it appears. Really she was disassociating, her mind severing from the rest of her for a moment, as she reached in to ask her divination for answers.

Is this crystal mind palace a good idea?
Yes
Is Carlisle capable of making a strong enough crystal to contain her?
Maybe
What if he gets help from another abjurer?
Then yes
What are the chances Amanda would break out?
Very unlikely
Could she contact the outside world
No

With a sigh, Mary returns back to the real world, blinking a few times as her eyes adjust. "A crystal mental prison actually ain’t half-bad. Very unlikely for Amanda to escape, she can’t contact the outside and we avoid a murder. Just one thing, Carlisle. You can’t make this mental prison alone.”

Blinking as she looked between the two of them, she bit back a growl and sat back. She focused on a nearby wall and tried to calm her breathing. Sure, a crystal prison could work- but if Amanda ever got out? The woman would not blink at killing her daughter for turning on her. Violet bit the inside of her cheek and shook her head quickly. ”There are too many variables. We have to get rid of her. For good.”

"And what’s to say she won’t come back from the dead, cus that’s happened already this year. It seems like both bets are as safe as the other honestly.” Mary points out, taking another sip of coffee.

" If she gets out we put her back in. We did it once. And we can do it again. I wouldn't worry bout it too much." Carlisle dwelled on Mary's last sentence. "I can do it. I know I can. I just have to focus. Don't make me ask Lil for help again. Our friendship is barely holding it together as is. Asking her for help again is going to make it even worse"

She was biting the inside of her cheek she knew she was bleeding. She would have a sore there later. Violet didn’t know anything about coming back to life bit, but she also didn’t trust this crystal. Now fear was full blown in her eyes as she looked at Mary, her voice trembling slightly. ”If we do this crystal, and she gets out, she’s going to know. She’s going to know I turned into a double agent. What the hell do you think she’d do to me?!”

"Not exactly. I have a plan for that too. She won't even know you are involved, because all I need you to do is help her. It's my birthday this month. I am going to have a little party. Me, Miles and Lil will be there. Perfect time to kill us. Just help my mother plan an attack. Once she is there, I will trap her. Carlisle said with a small smile. He was confident in his plan, he knew it could work.

As Carlisle begged Mary to not get Lilith involved she narrowed her eyes at the young man, a clear indicator she wasn’t impressed with his response. A discussion for a little later when Violet had left. As Violet spoke up Mary leveled her eyes at the young woman, giving her a gentle smile. Mary shakes her head. "Not on my watch, darlin’. Say what you need, I enchanted her plans out of you or somethin’. Look, the divination doesn’t lie and it does say this is a good shot.”

Violet blinked at her brother and tilted her head. ”You want every single person she wants dead in the same room, and you want to chance her doing anything when she arrives.” Running a hand through her hair, she looked over at Mary and shook her head. ”I’m as good as dead if Amanda finds out anything.”

"She doesn’t have to. Look, the chances of her breaking out are next to nothin’ anyway. We’ll have an enchanter, maybe Miles, charm it to alert if it ever breaks so we can get to her real fast. And have a second crystal for back up. If it doesn’t work the first time we can- take the next step.”

"I can cast shield or even barrier around everyone at the party. She isn't breaking my shield. I can counterspell too. I was trained to be an anti-witch, I can contain my mother if she tries something" Carlisle said with a smile. "I might not be the flashiest or the most confident guy, but I am a council member Warlock. My specialisation… my abjuring, no one is going to be better at it than me."

She blinked and folded her arms across her chest as she looked at her brother. ”An anti witch? Actually, no. I don’t want to know.” Violet shook her head and looked between the two of them. While she had just saved Carlisle and Miles, she felt as if she just put her own head on the chopping block. She didn’t trust this plan at all. ”So, what? We’re just going to forever contain her? I’m going to be the first one she kills, you two know that, right? My head is on the line here just by speaking to the both of you.”

”Yet here you still are,” Mary muses, cocking her head slightly. ”To be honest with you Violet, I don’t even think she’ll come for you first if she gets out. Knowing Amanda, chances are she’ll go straight for Carlisle or Miles herself. I wouldn’t be for this plan if I thought there were other ways to make those boys more safe. We can get you someplace safe to stay and all that jazz. I think we have a teleporter or 2 in your generation if things go awry,”

”Someplace safe.” She snorted and rolled her eyes. Violet shook her head and looked at Carlisle. ”You said you saw my files. Did you look at my adoption papers? They were supposed to be closed, with no information available. And yet Amanda still found me.” Violet looked back at Mary. ”Nothing will stop her.”

"That is because she knew your parents. Without being leader of the Coven, she is a sad little woman who craves power and attention" Carlisle replied, looking back at Violet. "This will work. She has already fallen for the prison once. And I was in a weakened state that time"

”Right! She fell for it already! Don’t you think she’d be a little more on guard?” Violet shook her head and scoffed. ”I still say we kill her. Get it over with.”

"I don't know if I could go ahead and kill her. At least not yet. She can't guard against the spell. She would have to kill me before I cast the spell"

Violet laughed a bit and shook her head. ”Oh, good. Considering that’s exactly what she wants to do. And if we show up at the party, and I don’t kill you myself, she’s going to have questions. Questions that I don’t have the answers to ‘cause I still don’t understand why I’m on your side instead of hers.”

"Well, I was going to say, you can attack me at the party. Or perhaps Miles would be the better target as I need to be able to concentrate for the spell. Don't have to go full power, just enough to make it look painful" Carlisle replied to her.

She blinked at him and rose a brow. ”Make it look, painful? It’s going to be painful. No matter which of my powers I choose. So I think you better talk to Miles and make sure he’s willing to go along with all of this.”

"Don't worry. I will run it past him. It's fine. I can cast wards on him beforehand, make it less painful, all he has to do is act the part. Or if you really want to use me, you can" He asked back. He was unsure exactly how Violet would take it.

Violet watched him for a moment before she slowly grinned. ”She wouldn’t expect me to take Miles out in front of his mother. But you? She’d definitely be on board with me causing you some pain.”

"So would you though. You would like to see me struggle in pain. And I have got to trust you that you will stop when it is time to perform the spell?" Carlisle would say with a worried look on his face.

She rolled her eyes and nodded slightly. ”It’ll be difficult, considering how extremely annoying you are. But I’ll stop. I hate mother more than I hate you.” Violet lifted a hand and wiggled her fingers. ”Want a little taste so you know what to expect?”

”Alright,” Mary interjects softly, slowly guiding Violet’s hand back down with her own. ”Maybe let’s not right now.”

"Yeah. I am not so sure on that bit" Carlisle sighed "But I am happy to work with you to deal with mother. Even if you threatened to kill me in the past"

”Always bringing that up.” She scoffed and looked over at her brother. ”Why do you seem the type who always holds people’s past against them? You just can’t let anything go.”

"I can let things go… but threats of murder to me and my friends. Yeah. No. That takes time" Carlisle snapped back.

Violet huffed out a breath and rolled her eyes. ”Whatever. When are we doing this?”

"Well, I would say on my birthday would be the best time to do it. It presents too good of an opportunity for mother to miss. She gets to kill me on the day I am supposed to be happiest"

She groaned out and looked back over to him. ”Your birthday. Okay. Awesome.” Violet leaned forward on the table and raised a brow. ”And when is that?”

"November 22nd" He replied, running a hand through his hair.

With a slight nod, she sat back against her chair. She looked between the two. ”Gives us plenty of time to iron out a plan, but I’ll need to come up with reasons why it’s taking so long to kill all of you.”

"Say i have shielded the pair of them and I am never left alone" Carlisle said with a small nod

Violet shrugged her shoulders and nodded. ”Then do that. Amanda will check. You need to make sure you’re never by yourself, and Lilith definitely needs to be shielded during her pregnancy. Don’t just say it, but actually do it.”

”Better still, they’re too surrounded by too many people. She would want Carlisle alongside them all the time; kill 3 birds with one stone, but I doubt she wants an audience. Amanda is a lot of things but stupid isn’t one of them, the last thing she’s gonna wanna do is tussle with Claire, John and myself. Killing Miles at his job would be witnessed by 30 or so people, killing Lilith at hers would be seen but at least another witch or warlock on top of another 5 to 40 people. Carlisle’s birthday gives a good open, they're all together and all alone.”

”Fine.”She pushed her chair back and stood. ”November 22 it is. Don’t do anything to make me want to kill you before then, “ she joked. Violet nodded at Mary before looking back at Carlisle. ”Seriously, though. Stay alive and out of mother’s crosshairs.”

Carlisle simply nodded. He didn't want this meeting to go longer than it needed to be "I have enough work to keep my busy until then"

”Good.” Taking a step away from the table, she nodded her head. ”Keep an eye on that girlfriend of yours, too. If Amanda can’t get to you, she’ll find a way through you.” With another nod, she turned and walked out of the Coven house.

Mary nods the girl a farewell in return, watching as she walked to the doorway and left. Mary was glad a conclusion was come to that wasn’t an attempted bloodbath, she was not in the mood to clean blood off of the wooden floor. As Violet left the woman turns back to Carlisle. ”Don’t you run away just yet, we need to talk,” she says matter-of-factly, sipping her coffee.

Carlisle was just about to walk off, getting up off the seat when Mary spoke. Almost like a moody teenager, Carlisle let out a soft groan and felm back into the stool. "What is it we need to talk about?"

Mary couldn’t help but roll her eyes at the groan Carlisle gave her, waiting until he sat back down before continuing. ”You need to stop trying to do everything alone,” she sighs. Mary keeps her voice calm, keeping her eyes fixated on the young man. ”You have a whole coven for a reason. You’re not a leader to deal with all the problems, you’re a leader to lead everyone to fix the problems.”

"It's my job to protect everyone. That is the oath I swear. Plus I do work with others. I just draw the line at people who side with my mother and threaten to kill me, my friends and my girlfriend" Carlisle said with a soft sigh.

”Carlisle, the past two weeks I’ve watched you plan and plan alone. Your coven is good for more than running into a fight kicking and screaming. Do you even know the potential your covenmates hold? Aurora is a wise kid, smart too- she’d make a good strategist someday. Clara has good relations with people in a lot of covens and Willow is a therapist, not to mention they’re best friends; they’d be good for negotiations with other covens and keeping good relations with them. Daniel’s strong, there’s your front liner. Lucas is very easy to underestimate with his disability- good for espionage. The list goes on. It is not a reflection on you needing help with coven issues, they’re coven issues.”

"I know you are trying to say" Carlisle said in a softer sigh. "I don't mind working with others. Honestly. It's just more a case of wanting to work out what needs to be done before leaning on people"

”Then you’re using your coven wrong,” Mary says simply, taking another sip of coffee. ”You have people there who aren’t primed for fighting for whatever reason but are useful in other ways. Or what about when people get injured or start havin’ babies, they need to be good for more than cutting up wolves every few weeks. When they’re involved it give ‘em something to work toward. At the moment this coven doesn’t look like a coven, it’s a one man show with occasional hired help. That’s really not productive long term.”

"I get that. I do Mary. I need to settle into the position. I haven't even settled into the job yet" Carlsie said with a soft smile. He understood what Mary was saying. But at the same time, Carlisle was still learning and doing his best given the situation.

”I know, kiddo,” Mary responds with a sigh. She knew the poor man had a lot on his plate and for that she felt sorry for him but she didn’t want him getting caught out badly. ”This is just one of those things you need to learn early on and better you do from me than from a near death experience.”

"It's a lot to go through" Carlisle said with a short sigh "I don't think that any other coven leader has been through so much at the start of their job. I have been trying to keep control"

”I know, I know,” the woman sighs, ”But ignoring doing the one thing that’ll make your job harder is gonna cus you some trouble. Stop makin’ excuses. A simple ‘you’re right’ and ‘I’m sorry’ would go a long way.”

"I am not making excuses. It's infuriating. I am trying to help and get things done. And people keep having a go at me" Carlisle sighed.

Mary gave a deep sigh at the boy's words, it was almost as if everything she had just flown over his head. ”I know you're trying to help but you just need to slow down and assess what everyone else involved needs."

" I plan to. Honestly. I gave you the position, I need to go through everything" Carlisle sighed. It felt like he was always being attacked "Look, I know the family dinner didn't go particularly well a few weeks back, but I don't want it to hang over me like a cloud over the top of my head"

”And who said it was hangin'" Mary asks in response. A couple of moments of silence falls upon the pair before she speaks up again. ”Look, I'm sorry I snapped at you, Carlisle. You invited someone who's a potential threat to my house with only an hour's warning, you can't just do that. All you had to do was run out by me earlier. You can't treat everyone and everythin' like yours to use like that. You're gonna get yourself in trouble if you do." Her words were soft as she looked over at the young man. Part of her expected him to blow up in response.

"Look. I didn't intend to drop her on you like I did. I wanted to try and mend the gap between everyone." Carlisle wasn't going to argue with Mary anymore. He was tired. He simply slumped on the stool and sighed heavily. "Being a leader is alot of work, and it feels like everyone wants to make my life harder rather than easier."

Mary sighs once more, holding back the words on her tongue. In truth Carlisle was far from helping himself in that field but she doubted he'd listen to that reason. ”You got a good heart, kid. You've just gotta learn how to be a good leader."

"Honestly, when it comes to Violet, I would rather go twelve round with Kolby than trust her. But hey that's neither here or there" Carlisle said with a soft laugh.

”I know. I'm not saying don't be wary just- trust me on this, 'kay? I know what I'm doin'."

" I trust you. Implicitly. But I don't trust her not to stop attacking me at the party. She is going to back stab me and actually try to kill me." Carlisle sighed sitting back up in the stool " And the way things are now. I am not even sure Miles and Lil would actually step in and try to save me."

”I 'spose we'll find out," the woman muses. ”Don't think I go into these situations without being prepared. You should tell Miles and Lil though. And Carlisle, for the love of all things on this Earth, don't make this crystal alone."

"I won't. I will speak to them. This is going to be fun" With a small sigh he pulled out his phone. Opening his messenger app he sent them both the same message Can we meet at my office this afternoon… I need some help RE: my mother"

”Good. Now if you excuse me, I've got some rose bushes to dig up," Mary says, placing her mug back on the bench. She ties her hair back before making her way to the garden, humming as she leaves the scene.

_{A Miles and Mary Price post}

---

Mary had the day off the day after yet another dumpster fire of a family dinner. She’d spent the morning distracting herself. She cleaned the house, made some more healing potions to take to the coven house tomorrow, drove the 2 hour round trip to Seattle and back to take her parents to the airport and did some cooking. All the while the box of letters sat in the middle of the table. She’d moved them right after the Montgomerys had left with the full intention of reading them that night but she was too drained. Then the next day went on as the woman avoided them. They were uncomfortable to look at, in all honesty she was terrified of what she’d find within those words. It was just past 3 when she finally worked up the courage to open the box to find pages and pages of notes written on all kinds of paper. She made herself a coffee, slipped on her reading glasses and worked at starting on the project.

---

"Evening mum." Miles called down the little entranceway corridor as he returned home from work.

His mother called back a soft, "Evenin' Hurricane." Her words sounded distracted. While Mary often was keeping herself busy on Miles' return home she almost always called out her greeting. She only really had that gentle contemplative tone when she was really deep into something.

With a cocked eyebrow the young man walks into the dining room to see his mother at the table surrounded by stacks of trifold-creased pages. In front of her was a large box that still held a large collection of 100 or so envelopes despite the overwhelming amount on the table before her. "What's all this?" Miles asks, taking the seat opposing hers. He was sure he knew exactly what it was but he hoped it was wrong. "Looks unending."

Mary gave a sigh, putting the letter in her hand at the bottom of the stack closest to her and slipping her reading glasses off of her face. ”Letters from your father.” she explains gently, looking over her son. She hoped telling him wouldn’t blow up in her face, the last thing she wanted was another yelling match across her dining room. ”Asked about you a lot and wrote ‘bout his hopes and dreams for you. Sounds like he really wanted to be here with us, Hurricane. He was so convinced he couldn’t for our safety, he seems to never stop writing. Turns out Amanda was hoarding ‘em.” She decided to leave out the fact there was money mentioned in most of the letters that was missing par the occasional bill that was obviously mistakenly left behind.

Miles gives a low, drawn out sigh. So the box was exactly what he thought it was. He looked between his mother and the letters that surrounded her. Before he could say anything she spoke up once more.

”I did try to divine ‘em. You know my divination works better on the spoken word than writing but it seems he’s being sincere.”

Miles gave another sigh, finding a sudden interest in the tablecloth before him. "So what am I meant to do, ma?” he asks gently, picking at a loose thread. He kept his voice low, he didn’t want another argument with his mother either. "Just run into his arms and call him pa?”

”I’m not askin’ that of you, Milo.” Mary replies gently. She was glad this conversation was more civil than the day before. She felt bad for her son, the poor kid had been through so much the past weekend and she could see it in his eyes. ”Look, this is a very different situation for the both of us. For as much as I’ve suppressed it there was a time when I loved your father, when he made me happy and was good to me. It doesn’t discount the hurt or mean I want to be with him again but I had that. For you though? No matter how much he wanted to be here he never was a father to you. It wouldn’t be fair for either of us to expect you to want a relationship with ‘im.”

Miles looked up at his mother. He was honestly expecting her to beg him to give his father some grace, Mary was always quick to give that and Miles knew she wanted to instill some of that into him. "Thanks ma,” he replies quietly, a small smile playing on his lips. In all honesty Miles was unsure about how he wanted to play this. He knew he wasn’t going to hold Aloysius up as his father but he wasn’t sure how much more rage he could have for the man. For so long his father was someone to blame for a lot of near unexplainable things, mostly in the realm of how he watched his mother struggle, and part of him didn’t want to lose that.

”Carlisle told me you told him to pass the letters onto me. That was a good thing for you to do, Milo. Thank you. It really gave me some clarity I needed.”

Miles’ smile seemed to grow just a little wider. "Well, y’know,” he says meekly, rubbing the back of his head. "I guess I owed it to ya for everything.”

Mary’s face softened at Miles’ words. ”Miles, baby, you don’t owe me a single thing.” she clucks with a gentle smile.

"Don’t lie to me, ma. I know I put you through hell. I know I’m-”

”Miles,” Mary interjects, raising a hand. ”I’m your mumma, it’s my job to put up with all that. Sure, we’ve had our rough patches and you were a bit- out of hand shall we say- but I like to think you turned out ok.”

Miles couldn’t help the redness that spread across his cheeks as his eyes forced themself away from his mother’s gaze. "I hope I can be half the parent you are,”

”Oh, my baby boy,” Mary chuckles. ”You’re gonna be so much better.” The room fell quiet for a moment as Mary started putting her well-organized stacks of paper into a large stack and Miles scrolled through his phone. After a minute she clears her throat before speaking up again. ”So, when are you movin’ out?”

Miles was caught off-guard by her question. He should have seen it coming but it was in that moment he was reminded that asking John to move in at the family dinner was the first Mary had heard of that plan. Although it had been on the man’s mind before he found out Lilith was pregnant he didn’t intend on it being brought up so soon until he did. A perfect storm of thought out planning and spontaneity that was almost a trademark of his at this point. "I’m sorry I didn’t say anything sooner,” he replies, forgetting about her actual question.

”Honestly, Milo? Even without the divination I woulda assumed that was your next move. It’s fine. Really.”

Miles nods his head as his mother speaks. It didn’t sound contemptuous so he just had to assume it wasn’t. "Well Lil and Claire want me to move in as soon as I can. I was thinking Saturday, don’t have to worry about work then.”

”Saturday,” Mary muses in response. In all honesty she expected him to fumble around for a while. In a way he’d still live at home but slowly just start spending more and more time with Lil until suddenly his clothes were in her drawers and he only really went home occasionally to see his mother. In a way Mary was proud he was making a swift concrete decision for once but she couldn’t help but feel the sting of losing him in her house. She swore she could feel herself become misty eyed as memories of Miles over the years played in her mind. While he had moved to Olympia for a good few years she knew he’d come back eventually to take his place in the coven, she cried then a few more times than she would ever tell him. This, however, felt a bit more permanent, a bit more real. She was ready for him to move it, it was very much his time, but it didn’t mean it was painless.

Miles knew the face the woman was pulling, the face she made when she didn’t want him to know she was on the verge of tears. Miles did feel a twinge of guilt at bringing out that sadness in her but he knew it was time and he knew she probably did too. "Ma?” he questions.

”I’m fine, Miles.” she replies somewhat forcefully, in a way she was trying to convince herself of that.

"Are you going to be alright by yourself? Y’know the ranch has a lot of spare rooms and I’m sure if you asked John would happily-”

”Miles,” Mary interrupts once more. ”You and I both know the answer to that second question. I’ll be fine, I’ve done this before. I’m not just gonna mope around on my ass, I’ve got my work and I expect I’ll be at the Ranch quite a bit. Besides, triplets are a lot. I imagine Claire, John or the two of you might need an escape every now and again. Y’know you and Lilith are always welcome here.”

Miles nods simply, not getting a word in edgeway before Mary spoke again.

”Anyway, I can’t be assed cookin’ tonight. Was thinking of orderin’ some pizza? We could put on a movie and have a drink. I feel like we both need to decompress after the weekend we just had, hey Hurricane?”

"That sounds perfect. Let me pay for dinner tonight.”

”Nuh-uh, you pay for too much in this house. Don’t think I haven’t noticed you’ve picked up some of the Montgomerys’ tricks. This one’s my treat. You need to save them pennies while you can with 3 little ones on the way.”

"At least let me pick them up.”

”I need some air,” Mary replies simply. A code phrase the duo have had forever indicating they need to be alone and out of the house for a bit. In truth those letters had started becoming suffocating. Apologies after apologies strewn amongst ‘I love yous’ and memoirs of the life of a man it turns out she never knew. It all made her head spin a bit. She needed to get physically away from them for a while.

Miles put his hands up in surrender. "Alrighty, you go for it then,” he responds, getting up from his seat. At least it gave him some time to clean up and get into something more comfortable than his business suit.

Mary finished stacking all the pages and placed them on one side of the box, the other still piled with masses of envelopes. ”Look, it’s up to you Miles but if you do want to read ‘em I’ll pop ‘em underneath the coffee table. I recommend it honestly, not to make you see his side or anythin’. Clarity can just be a beautiful thing sometimes.” So goes and slips the box into its new home, deciding the rest of the letters had to wait for the next day, she was done for the night.

"We’ll see,” Miles mumbles, honestly unsure on if he would read them or not.

Mary collects her handbag and starts making way for the front entrance. ”You’re on movie duty tonight. Please nothin’ too crude tonight and Miles, honey?” she settles her gaze on her son, waiting for his eyes to meet hers. ”I’m proud of you.”

^{A @HaleyTheRandom & @SouffleGirl123 post
Featuring Miles Price, Lilith Montgomery, Claire Montgomery and John Montgomery}

---

It wasn’t until, for the second time in his life, Miles packed all his belongings away into boxes that Miles had realised how little physical objects he actually owned. Although his ma would offer him all the furniture in his room and more he really didn’t need any of it in the Ranch Considering Mary wasn’t seeming to go anywhere he decided his mementos were better off remaining in the storage closet of her house. With his whole life packed into a total of 2 boxes and a suitcase, he officially left the Price household.

Miles didn’t quite know what to make of the move. The Ranch was essentially his second home growing up and he was only moving a good 10 or so minutes from his mother. It didn’t really feel like a move, not quite. But it wasn’t exactly nothing at the same time. Just under a week had passed since John agreed to have the man move in. He’s decided to wait for Saturday to move but with so small a change he wasn’t so sure why. He’d tell people it was because of work but moving not even a carload of boxes didn’t seem to change much. Maybe he was expecting John to pump him with rules or lectures and didn’t want to deal with that after a long day at the office. When he initially planned on moving in he expected it to be a good couple of months before John would even consider the option so Lil and Claire requesting he move in fast and leaving him with a week to get sorted was the last thing he expected. Dragging his suitcase to the front door of the Ranch he rapped at the door.

Lilith had spent the last week arguing back and forth with her grandfather and mother about things she was allowed to do and not to do while pregnant. The one thing no one could do was keep her off the back of her horse. For the last few days, Lilith had taken off early in the morning on horseback, and returned during the evening. She had managed to get some chores done here and there behind her family’s back, but spending time alone at the river had proved a much easier feat.

Walking back from the barn, Lilith prepared herself to be bombarded by her mothers questions once again. When was Miles going to move it? Had she taken her vitamins? What baby names were they considering? Had the morning sickness started? Why was she reaching for another cup of coffee? Claire never seemed to stop. Caught up in her own thoughts, the young woman nearly missed the sight of Miles’ car in the driveway. Picking up her pace, Lil hurried to the house. Spotting a some-what nervous looking Miles, she smiled. She walked right up beside him, opening the front door and allowing it to swing wide open.

”Ready for this,” she asked him, her nerves already starting to get the best of her.

Hyperfocused on the door before him, Miles didn't notice Lilith until she appeared right next to him. ”Lilith," he greets her, trying to choke back his nerves. For almost as long as he could remember the Ranch was a second home for him. He'd spent almost as many of his days in his formative years within its walls as his own but there was something about this official shift that was different. Almost off-putting. ”I don’t think I'll ever be ready." he admits, grabbing her hand with his free one. ”But I reckon if I make it to the end of next week without 2 bullet holes in my skull we can call it a win. How are you holding up? They ain't giving you too much grief, are they?"

Giving his hand a reassuring squeeze as she stood on her tiptoes to give him a quick kiss on the cheek, Lilith moved around Miles so that she could enter the house. Turning around, the young woman grabbed the second box off the top of the small stack in an effort to help. ”Greif?” she laughed. ”I think they’re tryin’ to send me to an early grave, honestly. Don’t do this, don’t do that - I feel like I’m five again, but somehow they’re treating me like I’m more breakable now that I was then.”

”Maybe you are," Miles’ muses. ”Or more accurately, maybe they are." he clarifies, nodding at her stomach. ”You were a pretty tough 5 year old." He watches her grab the top box in his stack. Should pregnant women be lifting boxes? What about women pregnant with triplets? Miles didn't know, he was going into this completely blind. Not that Lil was any better. ”Lemme take that, it's kinda heavy. You can take my suitcase?" he offers, holding the handle in her direction.

Watching Miles’s reaction only reminded Lilith of the similar ones she had been getting from the ranch hands since John had broken the news. It was frustrating, but Lil knew she couldn’t get upset with Miles for the way that other people had been treating her. With a soft sigh the young woman traded out the box for the suitcase. ”I know that this is weird, and totally not how either of us pictured finally moving in together, but I’m really hoping it’ll be a good thing.”

Miles sighed in response as he took the box from Lilith. ”I don't think either of us pictured any of this," he replies meekly, walking through the door and holding it open with his foot for Lil to walk through. ”Don’t think anyone did but here we are." Miles trails behind Lilith when she enters the house as if he didn't have the whole place memorised. ”I think ma teared up this morning, not that she'd admit it. It's funny, it's not the first time I've moved and here is a stone's throw away compared to Olympia but whatever."

Lilith didn’t waste any time entering the house, heading straight for the stairs. The last thing she wanted was for her or Miles either one to be hit with the welcome wagon. ”In her defense, I think this might feel a little more permanent than college,” Lil pointed out while beginning the climb to the second floor. ”The spare room is right across from mine,” she began to explain. ”Gramps made sure it was furnished with everything you need, and I have some extra space in my dresser if you need it.”

Miles trailed a good step behind Lilith. Should pregnant women be dragging suitcases up stairs? Why was there no manual for these things? He watched her every move closely, a tumble down the stairs would be the last thing either of them needed right now. At Lilith’s explanation Miles cocks an eyebrow. Admittedly he expected to be sharing Lil’s room rather than be given his own space. Not that he really minded all that much but it was unexpected. ”Spare room?” he asks, keeping his voice light as he half-joked. ”You’re legit carrying my babies and your pawpaw’s still insistent on keeping us separated? Is he scared I’ll make you even more pregnant or something?”

Lilith was hoping that the dresser comment was enough of a hint for Miles. Listening to him speak, she couldn’t help but roll her eyes when she realized her comment had missed the mark. ”You know how traditional he is,” she joked back in response. ”I think the poor guy is trying to still get his head wrapped around everything.” And I am too.

As they finished their hike up the stairs, Lilith leaned the suitcase up against the wall outside of the door to her own bedroom. ”I also think he kind of wanted us to have that conversation ourselves,” she laughed. ”I’d put some of your things in there at the very least, that way he doesn’t have a hissy fit since he put all that effort in. But you’re more than welcome to sleep wherever you want.”

”And how's your pawpaw taking it all? Which gun do you reckon he'll be holding at me?" Miles responds to her statement on John still trying to wrap his head around it all. As she leaned the suitcase next to her bedroom door he gives her a smile. ”I'm sure there's some stuff here I don't use a lot of, it'll keep John at bay. Need me to sneak between rooms in the middle of the night like we're 16 again?" he jokes with a chuckle.

”Probably the shotgun. That’s usually his go to.” She laughed again at Miles' question. ”The man goes to bed every night at eight. I’m sure we’ll be fine.” As silence filled the space between them, Lilith’s mind drifted off imagining how the next few months of their lives were going to go. ”I reckon we should probably get you set up with whatever you need right now and then focus on the rest later. I gotta get started on dinner soon.”

”Sounds like a plan." Miles replies peering into Lilith's room, or more aptly their room now. He'd swear up and down it had barely changed over the years. It brought a wave of nostalgia as he was reminded how long it had really been since he'd been in this room. Too long. He rests his chin on the top of her head before saying what had been on the back of his mind for the past couple of weeks. "What are we even doing, Li? Like, how are we supposed to raise children? I don't know the first thing about babies."

”Nor do I,” the young woman sighed in response. As Miles rested his chin on the top of her head, Lilith closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the silence that filled the air. Deep down she knew there weren’t going to be many more moments where it was just her and Miles. They had barely laid a foundation for their newly rekindled relationship, and now they were moving in together not even two months later. Lilith was starting to wonder if the whole ‘written in the stars’ thing wasn’t just another joke from the Universe in the grand scheme to make a baby factory out of her. ”We just do what our moms did for us - their best. Feed ‘em, clothe ‘em, bathe ‘em, and when they come home cryin’ because some boy or girl broke their heart we’ll be there to listen. Don’t force our failed dreams on ‘em, and let ‘em make their own decisions - for the most part. All of the jokes and bullshit aside, mom says they have classes for all of that. To teach you the basics and stuff, I mean.”

Truthfully, Lilith had been spending every day for the last week in the woods, completely avoiding the inevitable change in her life. She hadn’t really given a second thought on how to actually be a parent - simply because whenever she did, her brain spiraled to a dark and suffocating place. There was no reason to tell Miles that she thought she was going to be ridden with postpartum depression or psychosis, or of all the other horrible things she knew could happen to both her and their children. As for now, Lilith Montgomery had simply been living moment to moment.

Miles gives a sigh in return before pressing a gentle kiss on the top of Lilith’s head. ”I guess we have each other at least. They did good enough by themselves so between the two of us we gotta be at least half-decent, right?” Unlike Lilith who’d seemed to be avoiding even thinking about what was growing inside of her Miles seemed to be unable to think of anything else all week. Not out of choice or intention but the nervousness and fear seemed to constantly remind him it was there as much as he tried to ignore it. Part of him wished he could avoid the whole situation in his mind even just for an hour.

”I asked ma what to expect. She didn’t want to talk about her pregnancy too much, she got weirdly guarded. But she said she got pretty sick. Let’s hope the Montgomerys have better luck I guess. Has it kicked in yet?”

Lilith made a mental note to pick Mary's brain at a later date. She wasn’t quite sure how much information the other woman would be willing to give, or much less how to ask. Lil had done what she could, asking her own mother questions here and there, but Claire seemed to be living in the land of rainbows and roses. Lilith would be lying if she said her mothers happy attitude wasn’t one of the main reasons she had more or less moved out of the house these last few days.

”Not entirely,” she began to explain. ”I keep getting waves of nausea, and my jeans already don’t fit the same. Certain smells make me want to rip my nose off.” Looking up at him, Lilith tried to hide the concern in her eyes before speaking again. ”What about you? How are things on your end?”

”Well I can't say I've had random bouts of nausea or that my jeans are tightening so I guess better off than you." he jokes, blowing off her question.

Lilith did the best that she could to force a small smile, her head tilting to the side as she observed Miles. She was used to her questions being dodged, but it really sucked sometimes when he didn’t want to open up about things. Nonetheless, she didn’t wish to push or pry it out of him.

”I guess you are,” she laughed. ”Though you don’t have people treating you like a prized candy dish, or yanking coffee out of your hands either.”

Miles forced a tight-lipped smile as his girlfriend studied him. Questions on how he was going was always a lose-lose scenario, he knew that. Either he'd tell Lilith he wasn't okay and she'd worry about him and spend her energy making him okay or he didn't and she'd be worried and disappointed that he was saying nothing. He pulled her in closer by the waist, glad she'd opted to drop the question. He'd hazard a guess that with her empath abilities could see he had a nice little cocktail of fear, anxiety and fatigue about him. The kids themself were news and life changing enough but his father reappearing and his relationship with Carlisle being more hot and cold than ever just added a few too many spanners in the works. Not to mention he was worried for his mother, working 2 jobs and doing all alone for real. He always worried about her.

”'Spose I should brush up on what you can and can't do, hey? Someone gotta slow that coffee addiction of yours," he half-jokes, Playing with the ends of her loose strands of hair.

”Well if you listen to my ma or gramps either one, they’re gonna tell you to put me in some sort of protective bubble,” she half-joked. Standing there in the silence, it was hard for Lilith to ignore the waves of emotions that seemed to be rolling off of Miles. It was in times like these that she wished their powers were more similar; Lil could sense emotions, but she couldn’t control or help with them. ”Really all you can do is try to help me stay sane - but you better let me do the same for you,” she declared, wrapping him in a fierce hug.

A small grunt escaped the man as his girlfriend pulled him into a tight grip. He untangles his hands from her hair and slowly wraps his arms around her. He bit down hard on his bottom lip, trying to hold in all his words. Why was she so set on hearing him pour out his heart as if he didn't have the easier end of the deal? ”You shouldn't be worrying about me. I've heard stress is bad for the babies," he says meekly. Miles was always the stoic type, holding the brunt of the burdens for those closest to him; his mother, Lilith, his friends like Carlisle. None of these people asked him to fill that role, it was a self-inflicted position perhaps to avoid looking inward. After a small period of silence he let out the deepest of sighs. ”Honestly, Li? I've never been so terrified in my life." he confesses under his breath. ”I know that's a pretty low bar, fear is not normal for me but- y'know." He sighs, resting his chin on her head once more. ”Let's just hope they're more like you than me."

Huffing, Lilith continued to keep her arms wrapped around Miles as she loosened her grip slightly. She wanted to give him a speech about how all she did was worry, and more so about how it was her god given right to worry about those she cared about - especially him. Lilith had been worrying about Miles for as long as she could remember. Their predicament wasn’t going to change that. If anything it made it worse. The young woman was doing her best to articulate the words to let Miles know he didn’t need to worry. Before she could get them out, his last comment made her blood run cold once more.

Lilith reckoned that having a child like her wouldn’t be the worst thing entirely. She had managed to make relatively good grades in school, maintain a steady job, and be a generally good person from time to time. On the other hand, her mind was designed to torture her. Lilith Montgomery knew full well that she came from a long line of insecure women and angry, egotistical men. More so that she embodied both sides of the coin. Add that to all of the generational trauma that she knew she’d be passing down, and Lilith was reminded of all of the reasons why she swore she’d never have children in the first place.

”I’m scared too, Kane. Terrified, actually. I know you keep sayin’ that as a joke or whatever, but the thought of having some foul-mouthed, dark haired wild child is absolutely terrifyin'. And we’re fixin’ to have three.” Taking a deep breath, Lilith tried to steady her nerves for what felt like the trillionth time that week. ”What if I’m a bad mom? What if I can’t connect with them? What if I hate ‘em?” she questioned in a near whisper.

”Then we'll be horrible parents together.” Miles makes the attempt at a joke before he even thought through the words, leaving him mentally kicking himself. ”Sorry, I didn’t mean that. Ignore me.” Miles quickly intervenes, running a hand down Lilith’s spine and stepping in closer to her. ”I’m sure you’ll be great Li. All we can do is our best and I guess that already gets us ahead of both our dads.” Miles didn’t really know what to say. Miles was good at pretty words and grand speeches but comforting was something different all together. He thought about injecting more calming energy into the air around them but could he use magic on a pregnant woman? Would their babies come out all odd if he did? He decided against it, that was a question for Claire or his ma later. Instead, he takes a deep breath, pulling her closer for a brief moment. ”I still have another box and my guitar waiting at the door, guess we should grab them, hey? Time to brace myself for the welcoming committee?”

The young woman couldn't help but roll her eyes at his joke. Miles had always had a special way of breaking the tension. He didn't have much to say, and that was more than fine with her. Lilith had always found comfort more in his presence than anything.

"Probably a good idea," she responded, still refusing to let him go. "I know ma's excited. Can't promise the same for gramps."

”Nah, I reckon your paw paw is more than excited to put me to work on the ranch. Probably hoping he can work me to death," Miles reasons with a chuckle. The man was generally interested in how John Montgomery would conduct himself around Miles. Until now he'd only received glares and occasional passive aggressive comments from the man but he knew moving in would open a whole new dynamic between the pair.

Despite her agreement, Miles couldn't help but notice Lilith had a tighter grip on him than ever. He presses a kiss on her forehead and lets the silence linger a while. Miles was never great with silence but right now it seemed almost healing. Unfortunately, someone had to break it and it would only be fitting if he were that someone. ”Let's go face your family." he says, loosening his grip around her.

"If you insist," she sighed in her own attempt to joke. Releasing Miles, Lilith settled on grabbing his hand before they began their descent down the stairs. "It's just me and you against the world now, ya know?" the brunette nearly whispered.

Miles gave Lilith's hand a squeeze as they started making their way down the stairs. ”With our families? I don't think it'll ever be just us. I think we’re doomed to never experience time alone again." he jokes. As they pushed closer to the bottom of the steps the clearer Miles could hear the TV playing in the background. ”John's home," he muses, squeezing Lilith's hand once more. He wasn't sure if whatever hassle John was about to give him or Claire's overexcitedness was more terrifying but it looked like he'd soon find out.

Taking a deep breath, Lilith squared her shoulders as the two of them reached the bottom of the stairs. ”I’m sure we’ll make it work,” she responded, still trying to keep the mood light as possible. Hearing the evening news in the background, the young woman was once again reminded of her new reality. So many things were getting ready to change for both herself and those around her. Lilith just hoped that her predicament wouldn’t burden many of her loved ones. More importantly, she hoped that whatever love Miles had for her wouldn’t crumble underneath all of the new pressure.

”I guess I should get a start on dinner,” she mused, her mind clearly elsewhere. ”Want to help me peel the potatoes?”

Miles turns to face Lilith, her eyes seeming to be fixed away from him. Miles was no empath, the furthest thing from it if he was being honest, but even he knew her mind was wandering. He couldn't help but wonder where to. For as long as he had known Lilith Montgomery he still could not figure out her mind, not precisely at least. His eyes floated to John for a moment. Would it be better to rip the bandaid off, just let the man rip into him now. There seemed to be so many places his own mind was trying to pull him. He gave Lilith's hand yet again another stabilizing squeeze. ”Sure," he muses, answering her initial offer as he follows her to the kitchen. ”Whacha thinking about?"

Squeezing Miles’ hand in return, Lilith walked into the kitchen and began to collect all of the items that she needed from various cabinets and drawers. ”Just the future,” she responded quietly. Grabbing the potato peeler from the drawer, she passed it to Miles before turning to grab one of the large bowls from the lower cabinet. ”Do you think you’ll still love the kids even if they come out with webbed fingers and an extra eye or two?” She did the best that she could to make her tone seem more upbeat. Humor had always been a deflection tactic, and becoming a mother didn’t seem as if it was going to change that fact. It was easier to joke about possibilities Lil knew were never really going to happen than to ask him the questions that were really on her mind.

Miles was halfway through peeling a potato as he gave his response to Lilith, his eyes still set on his task. He shrugs before responding. ”I guess. I don't really know what I- wait." He stops himself, turning back to watch what Lil was doing for a moment. ”That's not what you're actually thinking about, is it?" he asks, his voice almost as low as hers. If he was being honest Miles was unsure if that was a fair assessment. Maybe he had misjudged but something felt off. Regardless, the chances of her really opening up were slim anyway, he knew that. They were both as closed as each other in their own ways.

Lilith had moved over to the fridge at this point, taking her time scanning the items before her so she wouldn’t have to look back over at Miles. She thought that her deflection had worked until she heard him finish his thought. ”No,” she responded, lips pursed. ”I’m thinking about that and so much more. I know I said that I was scared - and I know you are too - but… it’s more than that. I don’t want to dwell on it or ruin the moment.”

”Moment's already full of fear anyway." the man shrugs. He pulls his eyes off of Lilith and back to his potatoes, moving to the next. ”Y'know this whole 'helping to keep each other sane' thing should run both ways. I think I have just as right to worry about you as you have about me, maybe more so right now," he waves the peeler in the air in time with his words before moving the freshly peeled potato out of the way and grabbing another. He knew in a way Lilith felt entitled to Miles' worries, and maybe she was, but all that seemed to do was pile on more pain for the woman. It was funny, she'd always complain about how stoic Miles was but she was no better somedays.

Lilith couldn’t help but sigh and roll her eyes in defeat as she grabbed the steaks from the fridge. Miles was right. ”I’m just… I’m scared, yeah. But I’m also disappointed, and confused. I know that nothing ever goes according to plan but… it wasn’t supposed to be like this. Not even four months ago I was dead set on never seeing you again.” The silence around them was deafening, the TV drowned in the background of her own thoughts. ”I’m not judging you or putting you down or telling you that you haven’t changed,” she continued, letting the refrigerator door close behind her. ”But I’m scared of the fact that old habits are hard to break, and die even harder. You’re a good person, deep down. I’ve always known that.”

The young woman was rambling once again, trying to sort her emotions and thoughts as she spoke aloud. Placing the cast iron pan on the stove, the brunette was careful not to meet his eyes. Lilith hoped that she wasn’t hurting him. ”It’s just… would you even still be in town if you hadn’t knocked me up, Miles?” That was the easiest way of asking. She could have been more blunt, but the subject was already sensitive enough.
The truth was that Lilith wondered if the only reason Miles was still hanging around her at all was the fact she was now pregnant with his children.

Miles could scarcely do anything but sigh at Lilith's words. She had a point about old habits, a great point in fact. Miles had had multiple discussions with Delaney opening up about his fear of messing it all up all over again. If he was being honest he wasn't even certain himself if he could stop the cycle. He wanted to make some big statement that would quell all her fears, show her he was far from that person but even he had some doubt he was. 3 months was a quick window of drastic change and no matter how determined Miles was to be better he wasn't sure if he was truly capable of it.

Miles looked down at the potato he was peeling to see he had shaved it down to half its size, well past the skins. He added it to the pile before wordlessly grabbing the next. He remained silent for a while, a skill he seemed to be becoming more adept in by the day but perhaps the sounds of the peeler against the potato was enough noise for him in this moment. As much as he didn't know what to say he didn't really know what to feel. While part of him hurt that Lilith seemed to all but trust him he knew she was completely justified in that train of thought. Eventually he gives a sigh once more before speaking what he wished could say were thought out words but were very much not.

”I mean I was here the month we didn't know." he says quietly. A weak defense, one he wasn't sure he believed in but there were so many thoughts and answers in that head of his he was hard-pressed on which to grab. ”I don't blame you for not trusting me just- I don't know I guess it would've been more fitting if I ran when I found out, wouldn't it? Or the morning after the party rather than trying to start something again?"

Lilith had always had a habit of overthinking things and letting her darkest fears get in the way of things. Miles returning, Claire’s chance at a new life, John’s diagnosis and being pregnant certainly did not help or change those facts. She had been focused on seasoning the steaks as the weight of her previous comment hung in the air. The brunette took a moment to process what Miles was saying - knowing full well that he had made a fair point, no matter how small. It didn’t help, no matter how much she hoped it would.

The truth was that Miles still had time to run. There were quite a few months left until the children were born, and who knew if he could deal with living at the ranch that long. Who knew if he could handle living with her? Sure, he hadn’t bailed on the first night or when she had told him she was pregnant - but he had left her standing there alone one too many times in the past after promising to stay for her anxiety to be at ease.

Continuing to focus on the task at hand Lilith was still sure not to look over in Miles’ direction, scared of whatever reaction she may have if she did. ”It’s not that I don’t trust you,” she nearly whispered. ”I forgave you a long time ago. I just have a hard time forgettin’ things.” With another sigh she continued. ”Just promise me you’ll always be honest.”

Miles remained silent a moment, now with all the potatoes peeled there was little for his hands to do meaning less distractions for him to focus on. In truth his mind seemed almost as much of a prison as Lilith’s did to hers but his was so much more easily drowned out by simple distractions. His first instinct was to find the nearest bottle of whiskey and start downing his first drink for the night but that would mean him walking across Lilith’s space and part of him was almost scared to have to do that. Instead he awkwardly stood in front of his peeled potatoes, fidgeting with the peeler. ”You make this massive deal ‘bout how you’ve forgiven me and all that but- I don’t know- it kinda sounds like you haven’t” he replies, training his eyes on the cutting board to avoid Lilith’s face. He didn’t want to imagine the expressions it was forming at his response.

The young woman was unable to keep her jaw from clenching in response. She wasn’t angry at his words, but she did have to fight the urge to respond sarcastically. ”I have though,” she half-way pleaded. ”Don’t know what I can do to prove it to you other than ignore what I’m feelin’ and avoidin’ hard conversations - and we both know I’m not that girl.”

Beginning to sear the steaks, Lilith felt the heat rise to her face. She was already emotional enough as is - and now she had to deal with pregnancy hormones as well. ”I know I wasn’t totally fair to you in the past either,” she continued to explain. ”You had big dreams, and my only dream was to be with you. That’s a lot of pressure to put on a person.” As the meat began to sizzle, she quickly wiped the already falling tears from her face. ”I don’t know, Kane. I guess all I ever wanted was a proper goodbye or an ‘I’m sorry’ and you never gave me either one.”

Miles pursed his lips for a moment. He refused to even glance at Lilith, knowing if he did it might just cause his own undoing. ”Look, I’m not saying don’t feel what you’re feeling but- I dunno, you’d know better than me. I’m no empath.” His eyes seem to dart around the room for something, anything to look at that wasn’t in her direction as Lilith says her piece. ”Li, You can divine into the deepest parts of my soul, you know exactly what I’m feeling from the moment I enter a room. I guess I just assumed you knew I felt bad for all that happened.” He exhales a breath he didn’t realise he was holding before continuing. ”If I apologise now will you think it’s just ‘cus you said something about it or would you actually accept it?”

”Of course I knew, but I shouldn’t have to use magic on you of all people. Sure, it’d probably make the situation easier, but sorry ain’t really that hard to say is it?” she questioned, brow now furrowed as she fought to keep her tone soft. ”I’m not tryin’ to make shit hard for you or even dig up the past, despite what it seems. My body just feels like it’s on fire, and all I knew is I immediately went from hatin’ you, to fuckin’ you, to havin’ kids and now livin’ with ya, and I just - I don’t know what the hell to think.”

Sorry shouldn’t be hard to say, Miles knew that yet he was never good at saying it. Not seriously at least. He finally turned his gaze to Lilith, biting his bottom lip at the expression etched onto her face. ”I guess ‘I’m sorry’ is my L-word. I noticed you didn’t use that in your little progression of our relationship.” he replies, his tone soft. ”Look, Li, I’m sorry. I am, for everything. I don’t really know what’s going on here either. I thought I had my whole life figured out. Now- I don’t know, it seems to be moving faster than I can keep up. I want to say I didn’t mean to hurt you when we were kids but maybe in a way I did, not maliciously but maybe enough to not try to be better. I know I don’t want to hurt you again but I’ve never been the most self-aware and I guess in a way I won’t ever not hurt you. But- I’m trying. There’s not much more I can do to prove it than just show you but I am.”

Once again, he was right. Turning the stove off a little too forcefully, Lilith stuck the steaks in the oven to finish cooking before responding. ”I guess that’s all I’ve ever asked you to do, so I can’t really be upset with ya for it.” Walking across the kitchen to collect the potatoes, Lilith grabbed a knife and cutting board before beginning to slice them. She still didn’t look at Miles, caught up in the awkwardness and weight of the conversation. Clearing her throat, she did her best to steer the conversation elsewhere. ”Why don’t you go ahead and grab a drink or something? Make yourself comfortable or whatever.”

As much as Miles didn’t want to shy from the current conversation he’d gotten the hint. ”Man, these pregnancy hormones are gonna kick my ass, aren’t they? Between you and John I may never get a break,” he half-jokes, pressing a kiss on the side of the woman’s head as he wanders to collect glasses and the nearest bottle of Jack, pouring himself a glass. ”Guess I should pour one for you pawpaw too, reckon he’ll accept it as a peace offering?” he asks as he starts pouring a second glass.

Miles’ comment had stung. Was she really already burdening him that much? She did her best to shrug it off. ”You can if you’d like, but your ma’s not here and I can’t promise he’s not carryin’,” she joked herself.

”I’ll only be saving myself 20 minutes if he is. Besides, he can’t shoot me now, for as much as he hates me he won’t leave you to raise these kids alone. He’s angry but he ain’t stupid.” He picks up the two glasses before beginning his journey to the living room. As he reaches its parameter he turns back to Lilith, a lopsided smile playing on his lips. ”You might need to start convincing Cordelia I’m worth being guided to her part of the astral plane just in case.” he throws back before turning back to the path before him.

Miles would be lying if he said John Montgomery didn’t strike at least a little fear into the man’s heart. He swallowed the lump in his throat as he pressed his way to the living room, John planted in his spot in front of the TV. He knew he was asking for a verbal ass-whooping but Miles figured it was better to rip the bandaid off as early as possible. ”I’ve brought your whiskey, John.” Miles greeted the man, holding the glass toward him. Maybe a hello or a ‘thank you for letting me live here’ would have been a better start but that never really seemed to cross the young man’s mind.

Lil had managed to laugh off his comments about Cordelia and John both, continuing to focus on cooking dinner as Miles walked into enemy territory.

John was wrapped up in the evening news, avoiding the ever growing want to eavesdrop on the conversation in the next room. Random images of places around town continued to pop up on the screen as the reporter jumped from story to story. When Miles approached, John responded with a simple grunt as he looked over, taking the glass from his hands. He could have made some sort of smart comment, but decided against it. Today had been a long day, and being shouted at by Lilith would only make it longer.

”How much longer on supper?” he asked, eyes now back on the TV screen.

Miles was expecting to have insults flung at him the second he'd entered the older man's space. He was unsure if the fact John was being so cordial put him more or less at ease. He took the spot a couple of seats away from John, unable to stop himself from scanning the man for obvious weaponry. ”I'd give it 10 or 20." he replies simply, taking a sip from his glass. Sitting on the couch with John, almost waiting for the man to snap as the TV droned in the background; it felt rather reminiscent of his tween years when he'd stay at the Montgomerys as his mother worked. ”Thanks for setting up the room and all that." Miles was very much tempted to make it clear to John he had intended on sharing Lilith's room but even he wasn't dumb enough to poke that bear… yet. ”Kinda feels like old times, huh?"

John wasn’t used to having the house so full of people. From time to time, a fellow rancher may have stayed in the spare bedroom. Sometimes Miles or Mary had crashed up there when they needed a place to stay for some odd reason. Lilith’s friends from time to time, but even that was sparingly. In the last few months, John had gone from having a house of two, to three, and now four. He already missed peace and quiet.

The old man nodded his head in response to the timing. ”Good. I’m starving.” Taking a sip from his glass, John couldn’t help but give the younger gentleman the side eye. ”’Welcome.” A short silence fell between the two as John struggled to find the words to say next. ”Yeah… ‘cept you didn’t live here and ya hadn’t knocked up Lilly.” Eyes now back on the TV screen, he continued. ”I ain’t sayin’ it to be an asshole. Lot’s changed. At least I ain’t livin’ with a total stranger I reckon.”

Miles bit down on his lip as to not come back with anything too stupid until he'd thought it through. His eyes dart toward the man for a moment before returning to the TV and taking a sip of whiskey. ”You're better off saying what you really wanna say while Lilith's in the other room," he says gently. Miles might have been asking for it but the man's silences were almost deafening, his cordialness almost as much so. Maybe Miles was hoping John would unleash everything then be done forever. An empty dream, Miles knew, but he'd hoped anyway.

With a heavy sigh, John took another large drink. The truth was that he didn’t really want to rip into Miles. It was childish to hold the past against someone, but John had learned the hard way time and time again to believe people the first time they showed their true colors. ”I’m disappointed she wound up with you. I’m not even sure if that’s the right word, ‘cause there’s worse out there. But I worry about her. When you took off for college, she was locked in her room for months. I didn’t have any choice but to have her committed to a psych ward in Seattle, and part of me blames you for that - but deep down I know it’s ain’t your fault. I’m scared these kids are going to drain her, and she’s never going to get to live any of her dreams because she’s going to pour her whole existence into you, those kids, and keepin’ this ranch alive when I’m gone. I’m scared you’re going to hurt her again, and I’m even more afraid she ain’t gonna come back this time.” Finishing off the last of what was in his glass, he chuckled dryly. ”That’s a lot to put on a kid, but that’s the nicest way I know of putin’ it.”

Miles bit down on lip once more. He knew Lilith struggled when he left, his mother's occasional backhanded comments on the phone had made that very clear but the psych ward was a new revelation. ”Well that's that, then," Miles replies as he takes another sip of his whiskey while his mind continues to try and process every single word. ”She's lucky to have you, y'know. I hope one day you might say the same for me."

”We’ll see,” the old man responded, leaning back into the couch.

With perfect timing, Claire had decided to walk through the door, enthusiastically greeting the household. ”Hello, everyone,” she called out.

”Dinner in five,” Lilith called out in response.

As Claire walks through the door Miles gives her a smile as he pushes himself off the couch with a grunt. ”Good evening, Claire. Here's to hoping you're glad to see me." he half-jokes as he closes some of the distance between them.

The woman met Miles halfway, embracing him in a hug. ”That’s an understatement,” she replied, beaming at him. ”Goodness gracious I forget how much you’ve grown. I hope you got settled well?”

Almost oddly enough, Claire seemed to have the most excitable outlook to Miles’ arrival. This must have been the welcome wagon Lilith was talking about. He returned the woman’s embrace. Before her return to the land of the living Miles’ was still in his very early teens, he still couldn’t get over the fact her embrace no longer encompassed him. Even moreso that she almost appeared closer to his age than his mother’s. ”Well as I can,” he replies. ”You got some grand speech to say too or do I get a free pass from you?” Claire Montgomery seemed to not hold the same fears both John and Lilith so validly held. Miles couldn’t help but wonder if she’d not seen enough to feel connected to the whole situation or if she truly was just quick to forgive and forget. Miles knew that was a rarity for the woman.

Claire shrugged her shoulders, beginning to make her way to the kitchen to help Lilith move the food to the dining room table and grab herself a drink. ”I think you know me well enough to know I’ll put my foot up your ass if you step out of line,” she half-joked, her tone still cheerful. ”But seriously, welcome.”

”I think I’ll get hounded with punishments if I step out of line. Especially without ma here to save my ass,” Miles replies with a chuckle. He tops up his glass of whiskey after Claire does so and takes a tray of food to the table as he wanders over. ”At least with you and John here we won’t be outnumbered by kids.”

The older woman laughed along with him, carrying the steaks into the next room with her. Lilith followed closely behind with the potatoes before returning to grab the vegetables as well. ”Well, here’s to new beginnings anyway,” Claire quipped, raising her glass in Miles’s direction.

Miles raises his glass toward Claire in return. ”And here’s to our eardrums and livers.” he responds, downing a good third of his glass before taking a seat. ”And hoping they’ll be easy kids.”

^{A @Hedgehawk & @SouffleGirl123 post
Featuring Miles Price, Aloysius Leighton}

---

Still in his work attire Miles once again arrived at Husker's bar. Once upon a time it’d be his prime spot for getting drunk and finding an overnight lover but these days it seemed more apt for meetings. Aloysius had left a number with his mother in case she ‘wanted to get in contact’. At the time the pair both scoffed at the man, Miles never expected he’d be the one to use it first. He’d moved into the Montgomery household a couple of days ago and figured it was better to tie off as many loose threads and unknowns as possible so he could focus more single-mindedly on Lilith and their unborn children. So here he was, at the bar already with a drink in hand awaiting the man who did none for him par contributing in his creation. A queasy feeling swept over him. Miles was very rarely nervous, he could probably count all the times he was on one hand but this was one of those times. He took another sip of beer, already ready for this to be over.

Aloysius was equally nervous if not more so than Miles. Their last interaction had not gone well at all, and Salem had well and truly made him look like a fool. She was doing everything in her power to make sure he couldn’t get a single bit of happiness. Thankfully she had left for New York, but Aloysius still felt out of place. Seeing that message from Miles confused him: was the man getting in touch just to let off some more anger at him. The fact they had chosen a bar was both a good and bad omen.

Entering the bar, Aloysius took a second to look around, pulling at the collar of his long overcoat as he scanned for Miles, see him over at the bar, Aloysius moved in, sitting on the stool next to him, debating whether or not to order a beer. ”Hey, Some places never change.” Aloysius remarked.

Miles felt himself tense up as the anger that had visited him each time his father was in his vicinity washed over him. He was curious as to whether it was still around, or as to if it would ever go away. Maybe it never would. Regardless, this time he made like a true Price and pushed it down. Miles held a lot of repressed rage for a lot of reasons but he never expected the thing to piss him off most this year to be the resemblance he held to his father. No matter how this whole situation went, even if it ended on the worst of terms and the man disappeared into the abyss for this whole situation to become only a memory of a weird thing that happened that one time Miles would have to hold the knowledge of that resemblance forever. As the man speaks, Miles gives a small huff. ”Is that so?” he asks gruffly, seems like suppression could only hold in so much. ”’Spose I haven’t seen anything change ‘round here except more housing. Think they tried to open a second Mickey D’s but it was kinda pointless.”

Aloysius tensed up slightly at Miles' reply. He clearly was suppressing something. Still, at least he hadn’t been punched in the face. Maybe he had brought him to flog him infront of everyone. Still Aloysius needed to act like an adult. He ordered a Gin and Tonic and looked over to Miles as he awaited his order. ”I must admit, getting a message from you was something I did not expect. Your mother maybe, but not you. How is she doing?”

Miles sighed as his mother was mentioned, swirling his beer in its glass bottle. His eyes were yet to actually look at the man next to him and they still failed to. Instead they flickered from the beer bottle to the TV. ”I think she’s struggling with this whole thing more than she’d ever admit but that's my ma for you. I would say you know what she’s like but I don’t know if you do.” Miles shrugs as he takes another sip of his drink. In all truth that line wasn’t as much of an attack as an admittance Miles was unsure what she was like before he came along, or before his memories started at that but he knew there was a chance Aloysius may take it the wrong way.

”Mary is a strong soul. She is capable of bearing so much. I know that me arriving considering everything else is going on is far from ideal. But if I am being honest, I don’t really have anywhere or anyone I can go to.” It was a sad admission from Aloysius, but it was true. His sister was no longer interested in him, and there was no way he was going to stay within Salem's clutches. ”So why did you get in touch? I am curious. If not a little scared at what your intentions are” Aloysius proclaimed as his hand clasped around the newly presented gin and tonic glass.

The smallest of smiles played on the younger man’s lips at Aloysius’ first statement. ”Stronger than you’ll ever know. Honestly I don’t know the half of it and probably never will.” he replies. There were times he was convinced she could hold the whole world on her shoulders and still live her day to day with such grace and there were times he was convinced that was exactly what she was doing. Miles paid no mind to the second half of that statement, he’d get back to that soon enough. At the man’s question Miles raised an eyebrow, finally giving into the temptation to turn and look over the man. For a moment his soul felt ignited once more with every little resemblance the man held to him, Miles was sure he looked much more like his father than his mother and he hated that. Getting his emotions under wraps once more, he sips his beer again. ”My attention needs to be elsewhere real soon, guess I’m just trying to wrap up some loose ends while I can. Get some answers, y’know. I read a handful of your letters. Ma read every single one but 300 is a lot. I mean, I know you never got responses cus she never got them but why didn’t you stop writing. I mean, it woulda been pretty fair to assume she was ignoring them on purpose.”

Aloysius let out a sigh, taking a stiff drink as he looked back at Miles. "It's going to sound cheesy. But your mother meant the world to me. She still does, even if things have changed. She is all I have left of my life that hasn't completely gone into free fall" Aloysius knew his answer was very selfish in his regard, but he really wasn't lying. Mary had been the one thing he wanted to protect all along.

”How does not replying to your letters for 25 years then attacking you on sight count as ‘not going into free fall?” he asks curiously before taking another drink. Aloysius was right. It sounded cheesy, completely cheesy. Miles obviously got it from somewhere but hearing it about his mother almost felt odd. ”I mean you had nowhere to be so you could start all over. You didn’t have to come here, you still chose to. You coulda set yourself up anywhere, you obviously had the money. You actively chose here. So why did you really come?”

"Because when someone doesn't reply to your letters for 25 years you start to wonder if something else had happened. I wanted to come here. Make sure that everyone knew the truth. As it was clear Amanda had been hiding it. I also wanted to see you. Selfish of me I know. But I wanted nothing more to see you grow up. But more than that, I wanted you to be safe." Aloysius was clearly not as adept at hiding his emotions as others. He clearly looked hurt as he spoke about wanting to see Miles. Being separated from them both was the most painful experience in his life.

Miles sighs, taking another sip of his beer. ”Well she’s alive and doing- well she’s alive and here I am grown up. Ta-da, all done. But you’ve seen that a few times already. What do you want from us Al? What do you want from me and what do you want from her?” For a few reasons Miles was glad he got to Al before his mum did. She was indeed a strong woman but Miles did want to scope out the man beforehand. He supposed it was a way of pretending he was doing his part of protecting her even if he knew it was equivalent of him being 5 years old attacking box dragons with a plastic sword to protect her in his world of fantasy once again. Unlike Aloysius, Miles seemed an expert in keeping a straight and blank face, only the slightest clues shining through his eyes.

"I haven't quite figured that out yet in all honesty. I know realistically it is far too much to ask anyone to let me into their lives given the extreme length of time…" Aloysius would then take a deep drink and finish off his gin and tonic, shaking his head as he looked away "Despite how much I really want it. It's selfish of me to be able to ask for that"

Miles gave a sigh, playing with the glass bottle in his hands. ”Ma said something to me last week that I guess kinda stuck. That as much as you wanted to be here it doesn’t change the fact that you were never around to be my dad as it’s unfair for you to expect that. She kinda has a point, y’know,” Miles replies before downing the rest of his beer. ”You really left a mess behind with us, y’know that right? Even more so for her than me. By coming here and justifying you’re kinda taking away the crutch we had in having someone to blame.”

"I get that. It is far easier for everyone to blame someone that just admit that life is grey and complicated" Aloysius sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "Right now Miles I don't know what I want. Or even need. This is the first time in like 25 years I have actually had the freedom to go somewhere. It's strange" Aloysius rubbed his shoulder before looking over at Miles. "I know I left shit behind, caused alot of damage. None of it was intentional. I was doing it to keep everyone safe. I wanted to be a part of both your lives. That's why I kept writing letters."

”Not that I’d get myself in that position of my girlfriend being clueless about what I am, cus funnily enough as soon as I knew I was magi she was the first person I told, but if something like this happened I’d walk through the nine hells to get back to her. Would rather die trying than waste away waiting for permission or whatever to go home. But that’s just me I guess.”

Aloysius buried his head on the bar. Clearly he was either upset or frustrated "And what would that have achieved? Yeah I could have broken away from Salem. But in doing so I would have revealed where you and Mary were when I came running back. Then you both would have been killed. In all honesty, I didn't think I would be under guard for this long. Normally Salem would get bored and just walk away. Not this time though"

Miles sighs, not completely sure how to respond. ”I at least woulda warned her about who I was, at least then they'd have a clue. We always assumed you were just living the high life in England or Korea." Miles flags down the bartender, ordering another beer. ”Woulda at least saved a few of my current problems honestly." Miles fell back into silence for a moment, playing with the empty beer bottle in his hands. ”How many times have you done this? Do I have siblings floating around somewhere?"

Aloysius shook his head "No, no one else. I had things before your mother, but after her. No. I wouldn't have dreamt of it" Aloysius replied. He knew that Miles had a low opinion of him, and this conversation was just helping dig that grave deeper and deeper. "I had planned to tell your mother about the real me before you were born. Amanda put a stop to that. She pressured me into having her child and then when I said no, called Salem on me. I intended to get somewhere safe and then send a letter explaining everything. Obviously that letter never arrived to your mother"

Miles took his new beer bottle and held it toward the bartender thankfully before taking a drink. ”Y'ever think that maybe my ma moved on? 25 years is a long time." Miles was somewhat toying with Al at this point, he knew what he was doing by bringing this possibility up. In truth he'd never seen his mother in love, if he thought about it hard enough he was sure he'd never seen her go on a date.

"Well yeah. I had considered it. Alot actually. Was one of the things that kept me up at night y'know. Everyone always looked at me as a bad person. Always judged me, always speaking about me behind my back. Your mother was never like that. I know she didn't know who I was. But it was such a breath of fresh air." Aloysius would order another drink, casually looking at Miles, trying to get a read on the younger Miles intentions. Was he trying to get under Als skin?

”And maybe that wouldn't be the way she acted if she knew who you were?" Miles spits back, looking up at the man. He knew that wouldn't be the case. There were very few people his mother lacked sympathy for, even for Al's shortcomings she'd find some good in him but he was banking on Al not knowing that. Maybe that's why her and Claire were always so close, Mary would be a reminder of kindness and Claire would make sure the other woman wasn't getting herself into dangerous territory. At this point Miles wasn’t quite sure what he wanted anymore. He wasn't sure how this would go. He wanted answers but he honestly wasn't sure what answers. Maybe he just enjoyed toying with the man.

It was clear that Aloysius was hurt by Miles remark. He wasn't wrong. But alot of Aloysius's mental state relied on him believing that at least one person didn't hate him. "I would like to think she wouldn't. Everyone else does. Even your leader chewed me out after the dinner. Was dressing me down about being lucky I wasn't getting kicked out" Aloysius took his new drink and took an opening sip "I am sure you want to ask something. So just ask. Don't hold back"

”I dunno," Miles mumbles, finding a sudden interest in his beer bottle. He had questions, so many questions, but in the heat of the moment and his emotions he couldn't catch any of them. ”I guess I just want to know you really did hurt knowing what you did. And not because my ma screamed at you or hit you in the face or whatever. I want to know you spent 25 years understanding the state you put us in. To be honest, Al, she can give you all the speeches under the sun and I don't think she'd truly tell you what she went through to keep me alive. Y'know she used to send me to Korean lessons? Every Saturday or Sunday for 15 years she shuttled me to and from Seattle to pay the little we had so I could learn what she thought was your heritage. "Miles Price", she'd say," Miles tries his best to mimic her voice. ”"You can hate your father all you want but this is still part of who you are, it's important you learn this." She wanted me to be so much in spite of you." His voice drops as he raises his bottle to his lips, "And it turns out we're not even Korean."

I took a lightning bolt from Salem, at maximum power. The whole state of New York power grid shot into a single shot. It was excruciatingly painful. But that was nothing compared to knowing what I had left behind. I would rather get hit by that bolt again. I am sure Salem would be happy to oblige" Aloysius finished his drink and placed down his glass. "My biggest regret was being away from you and Mary. Even though it protected you. It destroyed me not being here"

”Not like it didn't destroy us either." Miles grumbles, taking another swig of his beer bottle. ”You say you wanna make it up to us but how do you plan on doing that?"

"Well I originally planned to use my wealth to make sure you and Mary were at the very least set up for the rest of your life. I am guessing by the fact the house is exactly the same as how I left it, the money I kept sending each month was taken by Amanda." Aloysius shook his head as he carried on " But your mother is stubborn, and wouldn't accept it even if I offered it. So I don't quite know how I am going to make it all up. I guess by being here incase either of you need anything"

It seemed there was only so much Mary had changed through the years, the woman was still as stubborn as a mule. It was a trait Miles had undoubtedly inherited from her. ”And what could either of us possibly need from you?" the man asks venomously. Who did Aloysius think he was pretending he'd be needed. Miles and his ma did fine for 25 years without him. What could the man add now?

Aloysius could hear the venom in his voice. It was clear that Miles clearly didn't want his help. He didn't want him around. "Look if you don't want me around, I can leave. You just have to say. I can take a train to somewhere and be out of your hair." Aloysius wasn't happy about bringing it up, mostly because he was sure that Miles would simply tell him to get lost.

”Honestly, Al? I want you to leave my ma alone." Maybe this is the reason he dragged Al out, the reason he got to the man first.

Aloysius let out a long, drawn out, depressed sigh. It was clear the words had stung him. Shuffling in his seat he pushed his glass away. " If that's what you really want Miles. I can do that. It's going to hurt to do it"

Miles could see his words stung the man but he honestly couldn't care less. Part of Miles knew it wasn't his place to be making calls like this for his mother but he had made her life hard enough, he wanted to do something to make it easier. In a way Miles was a little scared she might fall for him again. Miles wasn't against his mother finding love but he was against her finding it with his estranged father. ”And you've hurt her more than enough for a lifetime. Call this karma," he shoots back before taking another sip from the bottle.

Aloysius looked down "Don't you think I know that, I know how much pain I caused and how much I fucked up. But you have I understand Miles. I did it to protect you and Mary. I didn't do it because I wanted an affair, or I wanted to cause harm to Mary. I am sorry I am not this big evil bad guy that you want me to be"

Miles narrows his eyes at the man. ”Oh please," he snaps. ”Don't pretend you're completely innocent in this. You may not be as guilty as we thought but your hands are still stained red. You're not this perfect victim. Well I'm sorry I can't suddenly decide to be your son after 25 years of abandonment and I'm sorry my ma doesn't love you anymore." Miles throws back, his voice becoming increasingly louder at every word. He finished his line with a slam of the beer bottle on the table.

"Really now?" Aloysius states as Miles began to raise his voice. "I am far from perfect and it was my past that ripped Mary and you from me, but that didn't mean I never stopped loving or caring Miles." Aloysius hit back. He wanted to build bridges with Miles, but also he wasn't going to let himself be entirely stepped over. "I never expected you to just suddenly want to be my son again, and I never expected Mary to just take me back. It would have been nice. But I am a realist. I knew it was going to be a long term thing. You are just getting mad because I am guessing you blamed alot of your failures on the fact you had a deadbeat dad. But now you have seen said dad, that theory no longer fits, and you can't make peace with yourself"

”Well congratulations, dad," Miles replies sarcastically. ”What do you want? A medal? A trophy that says 'World's number one dad'? Good job caring about your son. You must be the best of men." Miles huffs, folding his arms over his chest as he looked his father squarely in the eyes. Nothing the man was saying seemed to help calm him. Quite the opposite actually. Miles could feel himself ignite, he swore he was redder. ”No, Aloysius, last I checked you were absent in my life. As much as you wanted to be here and wrote letters or whatever you were absent. Last I checked, that covers the definition of a deadbeat dad right there!"

"And it's not like I did by choice Miles. I get that I did wrong but maybe, just maybe, I could have a little bit of understanding, rather than just being mentally tortured by you by thinking I am being strung along." Aloysius huffed. Miles was starting to grate on him. Miles was just not trying to understand Aloysius at all. " I can't believe I let myself think that you invited me here to actually get to understand me and maybe lay down some foundations"

”Just be grateful that I didn't bring you here to knock you out." Miles growls, knocking back the last of his drink. ”I feel like I'm really coming to understand you. The real you who sits up on his damn high horse thinking he's above other's experiences. I never said I was here to build foundations."

"Knock me out? Really. So that's the kind of person you really are?" Aloysius retorted. This was going nowhere now. He gave a deep sigh to center himself before speaking, trying not to let the anger get the better for him. "I don't sit on a high horse. I admit that I did terrible things, but I didn't do them for shitty reasons, I did them for noble ones. I did them for you. As I said, growing up without you was the single most devastating and painful thing in my life"

”You wanna go, old man?" Miles growls at his first response. That was when Al kept speaking. Miles couldn't help but curiously cock his head. ”"So are you not on that high horse or do you still think you're a noble person?" Miles shoots back. This time his works were more menacing, almost waiting for a mistake to be made.

"I might be an old man, but I could floor you with a flick of my wrist" Aloysius sighed, trying not to go for the bait. "I am far from noble Miles. I have done terrible things in my past. Stuff I have to love with every single day of my life. Some days are easier than others. But leaving to protect you and Mary was a good decision. No matter how much I wanted to escape and drive back.

”And I can disarm you with a single word, looks like were at a stalemate," Miles threatens, lowering his voice as he leans in. Miles could feel his eyes sting as hot tears threatened to rise to the surface. He was unsure if they were angry tears or sad tears for a life lost. Maybe even frustrated tears. He pushed them back, stoic as ever. ”Well I've should get back to the Ranch before Lilith starts to worry. But I am my mothers son, I'm not her but she's given me some of her heart. I'm not forgiving you or whatever but I'll give you this. Do you have any questions for me?" Miles knew he was exploring dangerous territory putting himself out there like this but he had there was part of him who couldn't leave the man without something. Maybe it was curiosity or kindness that forced those words. He'd never know.

"I do have some questions. Why did you actually call me here? Because I don't think you called me here to have a go at me" Aloysius decided to ask. He didn't know what answer he was going to get. But this might be the only way to get closer to Miles.

To be honest Miles was slightly taken aback with this question being the man's first. He was expecting more along the lines of Al asking if the pair had a chance of getting closer, if Miles would ever call him son or his mother would ever not shutter and shake in his presence. ”Honestly? The other week made my life a whole lot more complicated for a lot of reasons." Miles gives a sigh fidgeting with the empty glass bottle. ”To put things simply, my girlfriend’s pregnant, I guess I'm trying to wrap up and sever as many loose ends as possible so I can focus on looking after her."

" Ah, well. I remember finding out about the pregnancy. Mary had to stop me from trying to just to attack Salem and try and stop her getting near your girlfriend" Aloyisus mentioned. He wasn't quite sure what to ask next, but settled on another question. "So, your girlfriend… Do You love her?"

Of course Aloysius knew. Why did everyone seem to know? Miles didn't press that though, instead he simply gave another sigh, rubbing his eye. Al's next question surprised him more. What was the man playing at? He wanted questions about his life, not so much this but he obliged regardless. ”Lilith and I have- a precarious history," he replies, carefully thinking through every word. ”But of course I love her. More than anything."

Hearing the final sentence, Aloysius smiled rather proudly. Seeing Miles admit he loved someone somehow made Aloysius feel happy. "It's good to see passionate. I want you to be everything I never was" Aloysius said with a sigh.

”And that's exactly what I plan on being," Miles replies almost instantly. ”I don't really know how to be a dad, honestly don't really have anyone to ask about that, but I can at least try and be better." He takes a moment, his eyes drifting back to the TV. ”Look, I know you were only there for the start of it but what was ma's pregnancy like? I've tried asking her but she gets weirdly guarded about it. I guess I just wanna know what to expect."

" It was sweet. Mary wouldn't slow down. So I had to get creative to get her to unwind and actually rest up. So nothing really changed." Aloyisus let out a soft sigh and then carried on asking questions of his own. "I know the answer, but I have to ask. Did you ever consider trying to locate me?"

Sweet was far from the way Mary seemed to describe it in her short form answers blowing off his questions but he knew Aloysius missed a lot, maybe it all got bad after he left. Still, he couldn't stop himself from mumbling, ”Sweet for her or sweet for you?" more to himself. Not slowing down indeed sounded exactly like her. At his next question Miles gives another sigh. ”For the most part? No. I guess I kinda just accepted you weren't here. But there was a time when I was in college I got curious and did try to find you. Turns out Johnathon Park's a pretty common name in England. I know ma tried, as much as she didn't want me to know. Overheard Claire talking her out of getting plane tickets to London and Seoul to try and find you when I was like 5 or something. I don't know what she would have done when she did."

Aloysius gave a nod as Miles responded. It was a perfectly acceptable response. Aloysius decided to try and ratchet up the intensity of his questions, pushing himself into questions that Aloysius didn’t exactly want the answers to, but needed to ask anyway. ”Okay, So what do you know of the Magi rebellion at the end of the millennium? How much do you actually know about the real me, I guess is what I am asking.”

”Very little, honestly. Magi 101 didn't really hold my attention much despite how entertaining Ty is, didn't think it needed to. I know the main players and that it happened. I've read a handful of letters, that you think your ma primed you for it. Why, is there something I should know despite the fact Salem probably wants me more dead."

Aloysius was half way through ordering a drink when he heard a name he hadn’t heard in a long time. He almost froze. Spinning back to Miles with a slightly concerned look on his face. ”Ty… as in Tiberius DeLamar?” Aloysius asked, hoping to god that Miles had misspoken in some way.

Miles' brow furrowed at the man's response. Did he know Ty personally? The information Ty gave seemed textbook, he never weighed in with his own stories or thoughts, never mentioned Al as if he was any more than a figure in a story. Miles' generation made bets on where he fought, honestly Miles thought he sided with the guild. ”You know him?" he asked.

" More than know him." Aloysius remarked as he grabbed his fresh drink and downed the whole thing in one. " We have a complicated history from when I was younger" Aloysius finished. Placing the glass back on the counter, he looked back over at Miles. "Is he doing okay?"

Miles raised an eyebrow in response. "Fine I guess. He was on the council until Serena stepped up. I guess he's why ma thought I and Lil's and my babies are fine in the magi's eyes." Miles continues to toy at his bottle for a moment. ”Why, is he your ex-boyfriend or something?" he jokes

Aloysius didn't quite know how to respond to Miles joking comment. Mostly because actually it was true. With a rub if his head, Aloysius decided to tell the truth. " Actually yeah he was. Back in the war. Well kind of. We were never official. More casual. I wanted more. He didn't. Was my second in command during it all. Always thought Salem killed him in the final battle since he went quiet in the aftermath."

A simple ”Oh," was all that escaped the man's lips. It was honestly an unexpected answer but Miles wasn't sure if he was more shocked at his mother and Ty sharing a connection in his father, especially that sort of connection as Ty and his mother were two very different people, or that Ty was indeed in the Dark Shadows. ”Yet you're not chasing Ty around like a lost puppy. The magi war was only a couple of years before I was born, right? Ty wouldn't have been much longer ago than my ma."

"Ty was an interesting person, but over the time of the war it became clear that while I saw him as a friend, he was more interested in going drinking with Emily than me." Aloyisus sighed, he didn't expect to dredge up old feelings tonight. "Yeah the war was a few years before I met your mother. As I said before. Mary was different. We clicked. We had genuine connection. Unlike Salem and Ty where it kinda felt like I was trying and they weren't."

Miles pursed his lips, unsure who this was quickly becoming more awkward for. There was only so much about his parents’ love life he could handle hearing. ”Of course you dated Salem too," he mutters. Picking around his fingernails nervously.

"Salem was my first love actually. It was us breaking up that actually led to the starting of the Magi war. In a nutshell, the Magi elders decided that it would not be wise for two great families to date and eventually have children. Super babies and all that. So they asked Salem's father to split us up. I guess that was the point not where my mother started getting her tendrils into me. Enchantment magic is the worst at times" Aloysius remarked. He hadn't actually spoken about the past for a long time. Lola, his sister, simply shut him up whenever he mentioned it as she couldn't give a damn about family history.

”And here I am, making crossbreed superbabies.” Miles muses, his eyes catching the bottles on the bar, the TV on the wall, the bartender rushing around doing her job. Anything but Al. He then picks up on another line Aloysius said. ”Enchantment magic-” Miles never knew his father was magi, not until last week. All his mother had told him was that his dad was a warlock, that his power type wasn’t important as he likely inherited enchantment from her side of the family as if it wasn’t a random draw most times. ”Are magi powers hereditary?”

Aloysius listened to Miles question and then nodded. "There are certain powers that are more likely to appear in certain families. Our family gets Aero and Hydromancy alongside the world's most powerful enchanters sprinkled in" He was curious to know how much Miles knew about his Magi powers and Magi society. Maybe it was a way for the pair to bond?

Miles simply nods, he wasn’t sure if he’d call himself powerful. He didn’t bother telling Al about his powerset, he didn’t ask. ”And what are you?”

"Aeromancy. I am the strongest Aeromancer in the world. In theory. In practice, well I am a little rusty" Aloysius mentioned, he wanted to be direct and ask Miles precisely what his power was, but he didn't also want to be too direct about it.

”Aren’t you meant to be in your prime at your age or something?” Miles asks, resettling his gaze on the man.

"Yeah I am. Thing is, I haven't really used my power in a while. I could still wipe the floor with anyone else, but I couldn't push it to the same level as Salem could" Aloysius sighed and looked down at the bar.

Miles sighed, he’d gotten all the answers he’d wanted and he didn’t want Lil worrying when he returned home later than expected. ”Well, If you’re done I should get back home to Lilith. Can’t have her worrying too hard with the babies I guess. Reckon it’ll almost be as hard as getting my ma to slow down.” He starts slipping off of his seat.

"Sadly there isn't any magic that makes raising babies any easier. Well. I suppose you could enchant them to calm them down" Aloysius remarked as he saw Miles turn on the stool. "Look after yourself. I don't think Salem is going to come after you now. The fact she has left I think pretty much means you are all safe. I know you won't accept it, but if you need anything, you can just ask."

”I have a hunch Lilith wouldn’t be a fan of enchantment on the babies. What would you know anyway? Have you been around many babies?” At Aloysius’ last words Miles huff, fishing his keys out of his pocket. ”Yeah, probably not. And Aloysius? I meant what I said about ma. Leave her alone. The poor woman’s been through enough already.”

^{A @Hedgehawk & @SouffleGirl123 post
Featuring Mary Price and Aloysius Leighton}

---

Slipping out of her car, Mary hummed to herself as she walked toward the door of her townhouse. Relatively quickly Mary caught a figure standing at her door. Miles? No, his hair was much too long to be his- Aloysius. The woman stopped in place for a moment. Mary wouldn’t admit she was avoiding the man but the fact he hadn’t heard a single peep from her since he gave her his number was indeed by design. She couldn’t help but shutter slightly at the sight of him. She hated that there was still some power he held over her. Sure, it wasn’t love or any of the sort but it was enough to put her off. She’d read the man’s letters, every single one, three times over as she tried to make sense of the whole mess. She hadn’t said a word to him since.

Mary doubted that her piss-covered scrubs were far from fitting attire for that conversation but she barely had a choice. Then again, he was meant to meet Miles this evening. Maybe Miles didn’t show up. ”If Miles stood you up you won’t find him here. He don’t live here no more,” she drawls as she reaches the man at her door.

It hadn’t been long since Al had left Huskers. He was slightly unsure what to do with himself. He did want to speak to Mary, and knowing that Miles was heading to Lilith’s meant that he could at least speak to Mary without anyone around. But that also meant breaking the one rule that Miles had tried to lay out. Still, he needed to speak to Mary and get confirmation himself. So that was what had dragged him here. Hearing the voice behind him, he turned and gave off a soft smile. It may have been twenty five odd years, but he still loved hearing her voice. It had hardly changed.

”Actually Mary I came to speak with you. I have already spoken to Miles.”

Mary looked over the man before giving the deepest of sighs. ”You always were too persistent for your own good,” she grumbles, fishing through her bag for the keys. Part of her wanted to send him off, tell him to just leave her to her own devices in her little bubble. There was nothing she wanted more right now than a shower and to crawl into bed but what good had just avoiding the man done for her so far? Maybe after this the nightmare will be over. ”Fine.” she huffs, pushing past him to unlock the door. ”Don’t mind the smell, I’ll get changed when we get in. I’m not so much surrounded by bacon grease and coffee these days.”

The woman then throws open the front door and ushers Aloysius in. ”Just make yourself comfy, I guess. I’ll be a moment,” she instructs before slinking her way into her room to get changed.

Aloysius had wondered if Mary had stayed in the diner for the entire of her life. It appeared not. She had left it seemed and went into some kind of medical field. Aloysius felt an odd sense of pride that he couldn’t quite pinpoint the source of. Following her inside he would find himself on the sofa while she worked on getting changed. He pulled out his phone and began to scroll through his apps looking for one that allowed him to order food. He eventually settled on a place that would deliver chinese food and simply typed in their old order, not forgetting the apple pie. It might not be the best kind of dessert to get from a chinese takeaway, but he remembered that Mary was a sucker for it. With it all paid for, he sat back and looked around the room, It had hardly changed, save for the photos of Mary and Miles on the wall. Looking at them would only make his chest sting in regret.

Mary took the liberty of taking a quick shower as Aloysius waited, if he wasn’t going to talk to her on her terms he was going to wait for a shower she figured. It was only a couple of minutes before she reemerged into the kitchen. She opens the fridge, looking at what she had that she could cook quickly. ”I think I’ve got some chicken here somewhere, I can whip up a quick pasta or something?” she offers the man before turning her head to look at him. His eyes were trained on the pictures on the wall. A mix of mainly Miles or her and Miles throughout the years with a few containing or of Lilith and Claire in there for good measure too. She rests her chin on her hands on the door of the fridge. ”They grow up real fast,” she says softly, her eyes taking in the pictures also. ”I swear I blinked and now my baby’s fixin’ to have his own.”

”Don’t worry about food. I have ordered some food, figured that it would save you scrambling around after work.” Aloysius replied, not taking his eyes off a photo of Mary, Miles, Lilith and Claire. Each of the photos only served to remind him how invisible he was. Years of memories that he couldn’t see or be a part of. ”Tell me about it. I blinked and all the sudden my entire sentence was coming to an end. Everything has changed so much. Everything is so much more complicated than it once was.”

Mary’s face softened slightly at the man mentioning he had food as she gave a gentle ”Thanks.” She pulls a bottle of white wine out of the fridge, pouring herself a glass. She holds it up so Al had a better view before asking ”Want one?”

”Sure, no harm in having a glass or two” Aloysius remarked as he sank deeper in the sofa. His eyes drifted away from the photos and back towards Mary. While he knew that she didn’t love him back anymore, being near her still gave Al a really warm heart feeling alongside comfort.

After pouring Al a glass and putting the bottle back in the fridge, Mary makes her way to the couch. She hands Al a glass before situating herself in the farthest spot from him on the short couch. She leans up against the side of it so she was facing him. Her eyes drift to the photo he was looking at earlier of Mary and Claire with their arms around their young children standing in front of them. ”That’s one of my favourites,” she says, nodding to the picture. ”I reckon Miles was about 7 here. We used to take the kids on camping trips in the Summer to catch up. They always were the sweetest friends.” It was clear Mary was avoiding the reason Aloysius had once again found himself at her door. She wasn’t so sure herself if she was ignoring it or waiting for the man to initiate.

Aloysius had picked up on the fact that Mary had sat as far away as possible from him. He should have really expected it. Looking around at the picture once more he smiled. ”So Miles and Lilith have been close for a long time then?” Aloysius asked, taking a sip from his wine glass before looking back at Mary. He was enjoying this quiet discussion time. It was almost more relaxing than the half hostile attitude that Miles had given him at the bar.

”I mean, Claire and I grew up together so it was kinda inevitable,” the woman replies, taking a sip of her wine. She couldn’t help but wonder when Al would get onto why he was here but she’d never turn down an opportunity to talk about her son. ”Claire found out she was pregnant a month or 2 after Miles was born. I used to joke that she made my son a wife, didn’t know it’d actually happen. Or it’d cause this many issues.”

”Well, it wouldn’t have caused any issues if it wasn’t for me” Aloysius sighed. While having Miles was always something he had wanted, he had wanted to be here for the experience. After the Magi war, Aloysius no longer cared about the politics of the Guild or any kind of powerplay. He had wanted to retire and set up a small family and enjoy peace and quiet. ”There are days I wish I had finished my research in Chronomancy. Not to win the Magi war, but to make the right choice and stand my ground. Stay here and actually be a father. I am sure Salem would have tried to kill me. But I should have been stronger.”

Mary gave a sigh, her eyes recentring on the man. ”It’s all in the past now, Al. Honestly, I don’t think it’s really fair to redo it all. We make mistakes for a reason. Sure, things were hard on Miles and I but neither of us hated our lives.” she muses before taking a sip of her drink.

”Nah, well Miles asked me to meet him at Huskers and it was an interesting experience.” Aloysius said as he took a sip of his wine ”We had some interesting conversations” He said with a soft sigh.

”Honestly I’m a lil surprised you came out of there without at least a black eye so it mustn’t have gone too badly,” Mary replies, taking a sip from her glass. She did dare ask what was said, it wasn’t her business. She did fully expect one of them to tell her anyway.

”Well, it nearly turned out that way. There was a moment where Miles was getting very close to squaring up. But we had a few moments of understanding.” Aloysius remarked as he took another drink. ”Though he did pretty much tell me to leave you alone as I don’t deserve to be here pretty much.”

”And the first thing you do is ignore his request?” Mary asked curiously. If it were anyone else in any other situation she would have been quick to make clear these were things Miles had no right to have control over but this was a unique situation. She was also interested in what the man had to say for himself in that regard.

”Well, I wanted to actually ask you if that was what you wanted. I know Miles has feelings, but ultimately I want to respect your feelings” Aloysius remarked as the door knocked. He got up and let Mary stay relaxed as he went to the door and a moment later he came back with the chinese and laid it out on the coffee table. ”Well, I haven’t had this smell in a long time”

Mary exhales a breath she didn't realise she was holding in anticipation for Aloysius' response. ”I guess Miles always saw himself as the 'man of the house'. Poor kid always felt he had to protect me." Mary chuckles, playing with her wine glass. ”There's a lot o' drawings from when he was a kid of him protectin' me from things. Dragons, green and brown blobs I think were meant to be swamp monsters- and you." Soon the sound of someone rapping their fist against the door echoed through the house caused Aloysius to get up. Mary couldn’t help the wave of nostalgia that came over her as the man opened the containers of food. Mary quickly collects a couple of bowls and sets of chopsticks, handing one to Al. ”So I guess you have some questions to ask me?"

”I do, but first, are there any questions you want to ask me. With everything going on and all the drama, we never really had a chance to sit down between us and just talk” Aloysius remarked as he opened his takeout pot and picked up the chopsticks. He began to pick at the food before looking back at Mary.

Mary found a sudden interest in her food. Over the years she'd built a whole library of questions she'd ask the man but so many of them were either null and void or at least complicated by those letters. ”25 years," she muses. ”Every one of those letters ended with an 'I love you' until a few months ago. I don't know. Why didn’t you just give up?"

Aloysius knew that Mary had a right to know. Even if the answer hurt him, she deserved to know the truth. ”Because I never really lost hope. It was tested numerous times. But I was forced out of here while I was still in love with you. I wasn't going to let my situation change how I felt about you” Aloysius replied, picking at his own food. He knew that Mary might not like the answer, but he was at least being honest and truthful about it.

”Maybe you shoulda," the woman mumbles, picking at her meal with her chopsticks. Part of her almost felt guilty for losing her hope and desire for the man. Almost. She checked his every word with her divination to make sure he wasn't lying, she hated that she had to do that with him but she'd honestly lost all trust in him after all his stunts. All of it was true from what it told her. ”I guess, shoot with your questions." she then muses.

”Okay, suppose I should start with the big one. Get it out of the way.” Aloysius said with a deep breath, taking a small bite of his noodles before gaining the courage to ask the question. ”I know what Miles said, but I want to ask you. Do you want me here Mary? If you don’t, I will leave. I came here because I wanted to set things right. I knew the chances of carrying on were basically 0%”

”I dunno," she mumbles, still keeping her eyes trained on her food as she picked at it. ”I guess it's more I don't want you showin' up at my door unannounced 3 times a week," Mary sighs, pushing her food around her bowl. ”It's hard for me to see you, y'know? I mean for 25 years you were the deadbeat who left me to be strugglin' single parent without so much as a note that you were leavin'. This was after gettin' so excited about findin' out I was pregnant and at every milestone and all that. I've read the letters, I know the whole situation wasn't desirable for you either but it's hard t' undo what I truly believed for 25 years. Y'know? I don't know if it can ever fully be set right."

Aloysius let out a sigh. ”I get that. I had to watch 25 years of my life rush by and be left all on my own. I missed out on so much. But hey, thats my punishment right” Looking down Aloysius shook his head ”I know this can’t be entirely fixed. If at all, but I want to try. My last attempt if you like”

”Last attempt to what, Al?" the woman asks, looking at him for the first time since this can of worms was open. He looked sadder and more dishevelled than the day she first met him. ”To win me back? To call us home? To call my child yours? To change the way I've spent 25 years feelin'? What are you really doing here? And by here I mean here in my house."

”My last attempt to actually be a good person and do the right thing. I ain’t exactly getting any younger. I survived taking a direct lightning bolt of the entire New York state powergrid. I hate to think what that is going to do to my life expectancy.” Aloysius picked at his food, picking up some chicken and shoving it into his mouth. ”I legitimately came over to speak to you and see if you still wanted me around, and to just have a conversation. Every time we have tried to talk before, emotions have been high and others have been around. Plus, after seeing those letters you wrote. It kinda set in just how much damage I did.”

Mary gave a shaky breath. This was too much. She wouldn't tell the man that. Heck, she wouldn't tell herself that, but it was. She thought through her words for a while. ”Claire 'n all that saw me in my worst states. Honestly Miles saw me struggle more than any boy should watch his mamma do so despite how hard I tried to hide it from him. They're just protective," she replies, slightly blowing off his questions. She picked at her food some more before taking a bite. Despite it all she wasn't going to apologise on behalf of Claire or her son. Deep down she got some twisted satisfaction from Al getting his upcomence from them, even if she wouldn’t admit that.

”You can ask more questions” Aloysius remarked. He was honestly shocked that Mary hadn’t gone off on him. While he knew that Mary was the more composed one of the family, he was shocked that she hadn’t just decided to either bombard him with questions or berate him. ”I know it is hard, and difficult. I know I did this. I just want a chance to try and help you”

Mary gave a sigh, her eyes failing to meet the man once more. ”I'm tired, Al. I'm tired of fightin', tired of hurtin', tired of expectin' the world to let me know every single thing I want to know. I'm pushin' 50, I don't have the tenacity I used to when I was 24," the woman muses, taking another bite of her meal. ”My questions will come. I'm sure."

"Well, when you have those questions, I will answer them" Aloysius replied. "I know that feeling about being tired." Aloysius carried on eating his food "What's the coven like nowadays?"

”I guess there's a bit changing with Carlisle taking over. Just tryna stop him from being his ma, or his anti-ma in the worst ways I guess. Turns out that miscarriage Amanda gave me grief for was a lie. And yes, she did try to send me out on dangerous field missions when I was more pregnant than you left me." Mary sighs once more, taking a sip from her wine glass. ”But I think things are changin' for the better now Amanda's gone. I really hope they are. Would say it ain't my problem no more but i work for them now so it very much is."

" So after that bitch basically ruined my life by calling Salem she continued to be a bitch. Makes sense. Is it really a good idea to have another Aston around considering Amanda's track history?" Aloysius pointed out, picking gt his noodles as he tried to get a good angle on the food. Chopsticks weren't exactly his forte.

”Can't say I'd expect any less from her. She's always had something against me." Mary replies, taking another bite of her food. She does see the man struggle with his chopsticks but figured if he wanted a fork so bad he'd at least ask. ”Carlisle not much like his mother. Kids got some real issues that need to be fixed, don't get me wrong, but at least he got some of a heart." she points out with a sigh. She turned her gaze back to the man. ”What happens with magi great families now you've done a runner. Does your sister take over?" she asks. Mary honestly knew very little about magi authority structures, or about magis at all if she was being honest.

”What great families? With the Louis line destroyed in the early 90’s and the Freja line losing most of their power only the DeSilvas and Leightons are left. Lola has no interest in being involved in Magi life, and Miles is here with the coven now. So there is no one left but Salem and her offspring.” Aloysius commented. It was a sad fact, but the war had pretty much cemented the DeSilvas as the lone rulers of the Magi now.

”Poor thing,” Mary clucks as Al mentions his sister not involving herself in her magic. ”Must’ve been traumatised by that war. Does she have kids that’ll take the Leighton’s place?”

”She does, but she is trying to bring them up with the most normal upbringing possible away from magic. Let’s just say, our mother could be on par with Amanda, and Lola bore the brunt of most of my mothers anger. Never being good enough, despite the fact that Lola was without a doubt the best hydromage I had ever witnessed. I am not sure if my mother was trying to push Lola harder so she worked on her magic harder, but it didn’t work. Once my mother had finished manipulating me, I mistreated Lola. it is one of my biggest regrets.” Aloysius lets out a small tut as he then eats some noodles. He had always wondered if Lola would get her kids inducted into the Guild.

Mary gave a sigh, silently eating her food for a moment. It seemed her and Miles weren’t the only people he’d hurt. Evil mother or no it was still him behind it all, Mary wasn’t going to deny that. Her heart went out to his sister. In that moment the realization hit that Miles had cousins. Mary herself was an only child and didn’t have a large extended family, in a way the Montgomerys took that spot. She didn’t say or do anything to indicate that realisation, she wanted to know where Miles was at first before looking into connecting him with his family.

The pair ate in silence for a while as Mary processed everything the man had said. She’d be lying if she said she didn’t find the silence to be a nice break from everything. When she was ready she finally spoke up. ”Have you got any more questions for me?”

Aloysius sat and eat in the silence, finding it awkward. Aloysius had always hated silence, but he was trying to learn to be a better person and let things hang in silence if the other person wanted it. Hearing her response, Aloysius put his cup down, pushing the container with the apple pie towards Mary. ”Well, Bit of a side track, How long has Ty been in Tanner for?”

As Al pushed the container closer to her a small content smile grew on the woman’s lips. She’d always loved apple pie, that had never changed. Apple pie from a Chinese restaurant probably wasn’t the best of them but she appreciated what Al was trying to do. Just as she was about to get up to get a couple of spoons and icecream Al’s next question came.

Mary had honestly expected more questions about Miles’ upbringing, about how their lives looked after he left and how her life changed. Maybe expected wasn’t the right word. Wanted. She wanted those questions, even though they may hurt it was in a way proof he really did care enough to have pondered these things. The last thing she expected was for him to ask about Ty. ”I think Miles was 14 when they moved to Tanner so 10 years ago? His wife’s bloodline is part of the council. Do you know him from the war?” Mary knew Ty was magi, that he didn’t keep a secret but that seemed to be all he was open about. Mary knew he was in the war but not what side he was on or what extent he was in it.

Hearing about How Ty was linked to the coven council families and how he seemed to find happiness made Al smile somewhat. Despite not having any kind of contact after the war, Al did still care about Ty as a friend, even though he was fairly confident that Ty couldn’t give two shits if Al lived or died. ”He was pretty much one of my, if not most senior person. I relied alot on Ty for advice and he could really hold his own for someone who was not a great family member.”
Mary raised an eyebrow at Aloysius’ answer. So it turns out Ty wasn’t only just in the Dark Shadows but also a high-standing member. ”I mean he’s still in Tanner if you wanna catch up.” She gets up to grab a couple of spoons and some icecream from the freezer.

”Nah, I think he would punch me if we saw each other again haha. I think I will remind him of a past that he would rather forget.” As Mary came back, he would change the subject ”Has Miles always been Mr.Man of the house? Or was there a time where he was a little bit more meeker and less likely to punch someone?”

”Seems to be a recurring theme in your life.” Mary points out as Al mentions Ty likely wanting to attack him for a similar reason that washed over Miles and her. She Places the icecream container in the middle of the coffee table before resting a spoon in front of Al and taking a bite of the pastry. Sure, it was far from the quality of the diner or what she or her mother would bake but it still held the sweet sense of nostalgia attached to the dish that she loved about it.

At Aloysius’ question she gave a light chuckle. ”His bark is worse than his bite most of the time. He talks a big game an’ I’m sure he can fight well but he prefers to talk things out from what I know. He was always a bold and- rambunctious kid if that’s what you’re askin'."

”Well, Miles is a strong willed person that is for sure. It will serve him well. He is going to need it” Aloysius spoke as he looked at the ice cream and the apple pie. ”And how about you? Why the change of pace from diner to medical?”

At his first statement Mary gives a small chuckle. ”He gets it from his mumma,” she muses, taking the final sip from her wine glass. As he looks at the food before him she gives a small nod, indicating he was welcome to eat also before taking another bite herself. At his question the woman sighs. She loved her job at the diner more than anything. Sure, it wasn’t the most impressive sounding job but she never minded that.

”The diner was a good job when it was just me but the pay was inconsistent, not to mention the hours were all over the place. As soon as holidays hit my hours would be cut to give the teenagers work. That was fine when it was just me, it a bit easier to be flexible when you’re supportin’ yourself but not so much when you got a kid t’ worry about too. When I had my- episode shall we call it I guess it gave me an interest in the field. I did a CNA course then started at the hospital. The hourly pay’s only a bit better honestly but it makes a difference quickly and there were always shifts, the hours were predictable and I was still able to get some maternity leave.” She pauses for a moment to take another spoonful of apple pie and icecream. ”I guess it was just more convenient. I think part of me intended on doing a nursing degree but I never really had the time and honestly I couldn’t be bothered anymore.”

Aloysius scooped some ice cream onto his apple pie while listening to Mary talk. It was understandable that Mary would have wanted a more stable job. ”That makes sense. I am still angry that Amanda took the money from those envelopes. I was sending a thousand every month. That witch probably has had close to half a million out of me” Aloysius sighed, he took a bite of pie and ice cream. ”So you are now working for the coven? What job is that?”

”Even if she hadn’t I woulda still wanted something more stable by the time Miles was born anyway.” Mary states. In all fairness she’d been angry at Amanda for that reason too, only adding to the snowballing list of reasons she was mad at her for meddling in her son’s life. At Al’s second question the woman nods. ”Carlisle’s given me the job of Seneschal, essentially I just keep the house running. Between both those jobs I keep myself busy.”

"Why would you do both at the same time? This is supposed to be the bit where slow down as your children have kids and enjoy life" Aloysius asked as he finished off his apple pie.

”Oh I still have time," the woman argues before licking the remnants of icecream off of her spoon. ”Besides, when have you known me to slow down?"

"Yes, but it had to happen eventually. You need to slow down" Aloysius interjected, taking one last scoop of ice-cream. "I am guessing I can't convince you to slow it down?" Aloysius asked placing his spoon down.

Mary laughs lightly, placing her own spoon on the table. ”I think you know the answer to that." For a moment the rage and anger somehow melted away as she almost seemed to forget who she was with. It didn't take long for it to return though, her chuckling ceases as her face drops slightly. ”Al, I'm fine. I know my limits." she says bluntly.

With a sigh she looks back up at the man, meeting his eyes. ”Does Miles have any other relatives I should know about? Other aunt or uncles? Cousins? Siblings?"

For a brief moment, Aloysius could have sworn that Mary was at ease. That for a few brief moments the old relationship was back to where it was before he left. It felt Al could drop his guard and finally lower his shoulders. Only for seconds later for the tone to change back once more. If anything it seemed to hurt Al more that Mary had slipped back into her more relaxed form. To him it almost signaled that she could be relaxed around him, but chose to be this way.

"No. Great families tend to keep narrow bloodlines. Mother and father are out of the picture. Lola had her kids and I don't really see them often." Aloysius had always wished he had an extended family. He had heard about large thanksgiving dinners, but he never really experienced them as the family on his side was so small. " Lola is the last relative I have left. Well, Miles too, but I don't think I am allowed to count him" Aloysius says with a sigh.

”Mm," Mary muses simply, ”Likely not." she remained in silence for a while once again. Her eyes became glued to the coffee table in front of her. It almost hurt that the man hadn't moved on and had kids with someone else, that he was stuck in limbo forever when Mary was far from done with him. It hurt even more that she was able to drop her guard around him so fast, almost as if there was hope that they could be amicable. ”I need more wine." she says simply, collecting their glasses, spoons and the icecream and starting her way back to the kitchen

Aloysius let out a soft sigh. This was fruitless. He knew that they were never getting back together. Even if he wanted it. But he had at least hoped that there could be some hope of at least being amicable and Aloysius spending the rest of his life here in Tanner. But Mary was closed off. She seemed to be doing a really good job of putting herself behind a wall. "Do you remember the early days of me and you? The diner and the fact I used to order three meals a day there just to talk to you?"

With the icecream back in the freezer and 2 fresh glasses of wine poured, Mary returned back to the living room as Al talked. What was he playing at? ”Some of it," she replies simply, setting a glass before him before returning herself to the farthest point on the couch again. ”It's all kinda in fleetin' moments now. Guess that's what happens when you try to suppress a lot of it. Why do ya ask? Do you remember it?"

" Of course I remember it. It was what helped keep me going through all the past 25 years. I met you in a really vulnerable part of my life. The war had just finished earlier that year. I was trying to discover who I really was after having the enchantment off my mother swiped off me. I always maintained that meeting you was the best thing that happened to me" Aloysius remarked picking up the glass and sipping from it. "After the war, most of my friends showed their true colours. They no longer wanted to be associated with me. To most I had become a liability. A joke sometimes too"

”I didn't really do anything 'cept serve you like I do all my other customers. Really ain't that special," Mary remarks, taking a large sip of her glass, seeming to down the third of it in one go.

Aloysius looked down. It was no good. " Yeah, I get that. You just were the first who treated me like a normal human, and I will always be grateful for that. Even if you were just treating me like another customer"

”Al," Mary starts softly before a sigh escapes her lips. Part of her felt bad for him, she did, but the years of bitterness and hatred seemed to wash away what she loved about him. She knew she did once but she could hardly remember why anymore. ”I'm startin' to think maybe you didn't love me, you just liked being treated like a normal person," she states before taking another sip of her drink.

"Nah. That might had been the the case at the start. But it became love after the first few months." Aloysius took a deep drink of his glass before carrying on "You are such a kind and beautiful woman. The one thing I will admit. We do make a good looking child"

Mary couldn’t help the small blush that crept onto her cheeks as the man complimented her. She thought she was over that but she was never good at taking sincere compliments. She then clears her throat, ”He always was a handsome lil man. Got 'im into a lotta trouble in his teen years though," she says with a chuckle, her eyes returning to the pictures that covered her walls.

"So how many hearts did he break during his teens?" Aloysius asked with a soft chuckle. In his late teens he had been known for sleeping around after losing Salem. He had hoped that his children would be different, but perhaps it might not be.

”I tried to not get too involved in that part of his life honestly. But I know it was a lot. The surge of enchantment magic probably didn't help either." she responds, taking another sip of her drink. She gave a sigh leaning deeper into the couch. ”Can't say he got that from me," she comments accusingly. ”The heartbreaker stuff, the enchantment was probably me."

Aloysius didn't really say anything in response to the accusation. He knew better than to feed Mary more excuses to hate him. " The important thing now is that things have settled down and he seems to have his head screwed on. Far better than I did at that age."

”I mean at his age you left me here alone to raise him so I'd say he's definitely doin' alright by those standards." Mary knew it was a low blow but she couldn’t help herself. Part of her had waited too long to voice her saltiness about the whole situation, it seemed even her grace had limitations.

Aloysius lowered his head. Clearly it was becoming too much. "Alright I get it. I know I was a let down for you and Miles. I know I left you when you needed me most. I get that. There is no need to rub it in anymore" Aloysius pulled some of his hair down so that it would conveniently hide some the tears forming in the corners of his eye, even if his slightly breaking voice betrayed him. "I came here in good faith. I wanted to show that I wasn't a deadbeat and give you the truth behind everything that had happened. I just didn't expect to have to everyone dig in so much"

Noticing the tears forming on the man's face, Mary couldn’t help but feel bad for the man. For as much as his absence hurt her, the letters and his return did explain so much. She pulls a tissue from the box sitting on her table and holds it out to the man. ”I'm sorry, Al. The past 25 years have just been a lot. You can't blame us for still feelin' that pain because we have explanations."

"I am not blaming you at all. Just, you don't have to use the pain to inflict it back on me." Aloysius begrudgingly accepted the tissue and wipes away the forming tears "For the first time in my life, I had positive relationships. I had someone I cared for and cared for me back. I was going to have to have a child. And Salem and Amanda ripped that from me. They made me sacrifice everything to protect the thing that bought me so much joy. I get you are hurt. But I have it too. Just a different kind of hurt"

Mary couldn't help but freeze for a moment, trapped between wanting to yell and scream at the man that things were harder for her than they could have been if she had a warning about who he was and wanted to apologise profusely for what he went through as if it were her fault alone she got pregnant at a 'bad time' for the man. She turns her head further from the man. Her whole life was upended when she found out she was pregnant with Miles and once again when Aloysius disappeared into the night not to return. Sure, she might have owed him an apology for the little hurts now but not then. ”What do you want from me, Al? Really want from me?" she asks, her voice barely a whisper.

" I don't know Mary. I just don't know. I don't even know why my brain bought me back here. This is all I had. I know you can't take me back. I know we can't have things like we had before. I don't know. Maybe I hoped beyond hope that there would be a place for me in Tanner. Evidently not." Aloysius let's out a frustrated but also sad breath, leaning back into the sofa. " We both got shafted with some fucking terrible bad luck. And I realise that all of your hurt is because I came into your life. I am not blind to that fact"

Mary stayed silent for a while, unsure exactly how to feel. She wanted to tell him he was wrong. He wasn't. Or that he had a place in Tanner but she was starting to doubt that too. Her next words fell from her mouth too fast for her to catch them, she knew they were fuelled by the divination in some way. ”I think, deep down, part of you thought or at least deeply hoped I would be out here just waitin' for you to come back to me," her voice was still low as she hated putting voice to her deepest suspicions but she forced her eyes to level at the man.

" A small part of me deep down yeah. Of course I wanted that. Who wouldn't want the love of your life back who you were nastily snatched away from. A part of me wanted to come back and treat you properly, make sure you were okay and protected. Actually be a good partner rather than a sucky one. He knew that Mary could divine right into his soul if she really wanted to. There was nothing she couldn't work out. So what was the point in lying.

A shaky breath escapes the woman’s lips. ”That makes a lot of assumptions, Al. I didn’t move on, I was getting the letters and not responding for some other reason than avoidin’ you, I stayed single. I mean, what would have you done if you came back to find I’d started a new family with someone else, hm?”

"I never understood why you never replied. But now I know, cause if Amanda. I had considered that you might have moved on and found someone. I hadn't really thought much about it. I mostly wanted to see that you and our child was okay. 25 years of hearing nothing can cause you to panic" Aloyisus was unsure what to really say to try and make any of this better. He wanted to say how much he still cared for her and her wellbeing, but he knew that would get shot down right away.

The silence seemed to consume the woman once more as Aloysius somewhat blew off her question. It was clear Al hadn’t moved on at all. ”Did you ever at least consider just givin’ up and findin’ someone else?” For now she was fuelling her curiosity more than anything.

"I didn't exactly have my freedom. Salem only let me out when she wanted me to go on suicide missions that probably should have killed me. Outside of that I was kept under lock and key. Salem might give off the aura of elegance here. But I can assure you, she is a very different person when enraged. She said what she said at the dinner because she knew it would cause the most embarrassment for me. For her. I am never allowed to happy." Aloysius sighed and ran his hands through his hair. " One thing I did when I was young and I can't escape it. The consequences of which has consumed my life. I just want to leave it all. I want my happy slice of life, in peace"

Mary just nodded her head as he spoke. ”I honestly don't know what to make of this, Al." The woman sighs, bottoming out her drink. ”Do you have anything else for me before I turn in for the night?"

Aloysius let out a sad breath. "No. That's it." Aloysius would out his glass down and take one more look around the living room. There was so much history here that he had no knowledge of. It was a strange disconnect. So familiar but at the same time completely alien. It felt like he both belonged and didn't.

Mary stood in place, collecting both of their glasses and containers. ”Well thank you for dinner, Al, but if you got nothin' else to ask me I'm 'bout to turn in for the night so it's 'bout time you went home."

" Heh, yeah. Home" Aloysius remarked as he got up from the sofa. "Despite the tense atmosphere, it was nice to just talk to you one on one" He said as he walked to the edge of the hallway.

Nice. Mary wasn't sure if nice was the word she'd use but at least she had answers. ”Al, I'm not the same person I was when you left me 'ere. You gotta understand that," she says quietly before sighing once more. ”Nevermind. Just- good night Al."

"I know you are not. But you are still a good person." Aloysius commented as he out his long black coat on. "Don't worry. I won't turn up here again. I will figure something out and be out of the towns hair soon enough" Aloysius walked to the door, opening it and looking back inside. "Look after yourself Mary. And I am sorry I never lived upto what you needed or deserved"

^{A @Sadie & @SouffleGirl123 post
Featuring Miles Price, Delaney Barlowe}

---

The time had come for another of Miles and Delaney's regular catch ups. Between work duties and settling into the Montgomery household he'd barely had time to see his friend in the few weeks that seemed to fly past. It was almost odd what their times together had become. From getting blackout drunk together to unloading and processing this new, and more 'adult', stage of life they were entering. Miles waited at their usual spot at the bar, tapping his fingers against the wooden bench as he awaited his best friend's arrival.

Delaney scrambled getting herself dressed and her hair done, already knowing she was going to be late for her date with Miles. Finally finding her shoes under the dresser, she slipped them on before running into the bathroom. She simply brushed her hair and let it hang before hurrying down the stairs. Giving Rowan a kiss and patting Sassy on her head, she hurried outside and got into her car.

It didn’t take her long to arrive at work. Parking, she went inside and noticed her best friend at the bar. The last time they had been together like this, he dropped the bombshell that Lil was pregnant. What else could possibly be going on to make him look so…exhausted. Taking the stool next to him at the bar, she offered him up a grin. ”Hey, you. How’s pregnant life treating you?”

It took Miles a good minute or 2 to register his best friend had taken a seat next to him. He returns her grin with a cheeky smile of his own. "Y'know, I don't think you've ever been on time to one of these things," he teases, swiveling in his chair to face her. He wished he could say he looked as vibrant as his friend. Sure his work attire was neat enough but he'd be lying if he said he hadn't noticed the bags growing underneath his eyes. He didn't want to imagine what it would be like when the kids were actually born.

"I guess lucky for me I'm not the one carrying them. I'd be a lot worse for wear if I was." he replies, tapping the bar a couple of times more. "How's your hunky dunk going?"

”Oh, you shut up.” She rolled her eyes before grinning at him. As he turned to face her, she eyed what he was wearing and how he looked. He looked absolutely dreadful and sleep deprived. What would he look like when his three newborns were here? Delaney ordered both of their drinks with the bartender before looking back at Miles. ”Dude, you look like hell. Lil running you ragged?”

At his mention of Rowan, a blush crept up her face and she shrugged. ”Well, the day after the werewolf attacked, we confessed that we both were in love with each other. So. I did what I promised to do.” She ran a hand through her hair before grinning. ”And yesterday he gave me a key to his house. I’m moving in this weekend.”

"I don't know what you're talking about, I've never been so handsome in my life. Sleep deprivation is the look of the decade, y'know?" Miles jokes, rubbing an eye. "Honestly Li hasn't been all that demanding. Not yet at least. I think she's trying hard to hang onto her independence. I guess it's everything else, I haven't been sleeping too good."

As Delaney recounts her latest news a smile crept upon the man's face. "Well you're very welcome for essentially making your relationship happen." he jokes, wrapping his hand around his drink as soon as the bartender places it on the table. "So are we expecting little Rowans running around soon then?"

She eyed the man as he spoke about not sleeping well. Was it all getting to him? Besides the three babies, he also had to deal with his father being around. Delaney shook her head before grabbing her shot and downing it. She set the shot glass back on the bar and nodded at the bartender for another. She wasn’t working tonight, so she’d be fine drinking. Besides, a lot had been going on and she wanted so badly to be in a drunken coma.

”Well, you better try to get as much sleep as possible. Once the babies are born, sleep will be a far away memory.” Her next glass was set in front of her before she looked at the bartender. ”I’ll have my usual after this, thanks.” She downed the shot before looking back over at her best friend. A mixed drink was set before her hand and she sipped from the straw.

She spit out her drink at the mention of little Rowans. Quickly grabbing some napkins, she cleaned herself and the bar off. Delaney shook her head and eyed the man. ”I am too young for that. And we just moved in together. Give us time, man.”

"Huh. Don't remind me. I think I'll be cursed to never sleep again after they're born," he replies half jokingly before downing his shot of whiskey before ordering a beer. It was only moments after that Delaney spat her drink across the bar causing Miles to chuckle as he handed her another napkin. "Chill Laney, I'm just teasing. One of us has gotta do this whole thing right and it's a lil late for me," he laughs, taking a sip from his beer bottle. "Besides, I think only one of us can look disheveled at a time, we got reputations to uphold after all."

He lets his words settle a while as he sips his beer once more. "I moved to the Ranch on Saturday. Felt like it was the right thing to do," he says softly, turning to face the TV behind the bar.

Nodding her head shortly, she grabbed the napkin and resumed cleaning herself off. Great. She was absolutely going to smell like alcohol. Delaney sat back in her seat and looked back over at her best friend. She felt bad that his early twenties were essentially gone. While a twenty year old was still learning about themselves and discovering new things, Miles would be cleaning baby puke off of everything. ”There’s no way in hell I’m going to chance getting pregnant any time soon.”

She nodded once more at him moving. ”For the best. I’m sure a pregnant Lilith is very needy.”

"I think she's gonna try very hard not to be. If I'm being honest I think that worries me more," he replies almost instantaneously. He rests his head in one of his hands as he swirls his beer bottle, his eyes getting lost in the golden vortex he had made. "I think part of her doesn't trust me fully yet." he says ever so softly. Although Miles himself was convinced that Lilith's darkest concerns were valid thoughts he couldn’t help the part of him destroyed by them, as much as he tried not to take them personally.

Raising a brow in question, she arched a brow when he stated that Lilith didn’t trust him. Why wouldn’t- Oh. Realization hit her. Lilith didn’t trust that Miles would go find someone else and leave her behind. With their babies. While Delaney understood her worry, she watched the man in front of her and sighed. ”Do you blame her? You two have a very tumultuous past. That’s all she can focus on. A lesser man would absolutely step out on a pregnant woman at your age.”

Miles gave the deepest sigh as he runs a hand through his hair. "No. No I don't. Not one bit. I guess I don't know if I trust myself to not be that lesser man." he mutters before taking another sip of beer. "Met up with the sperm donor the other day. Y'know he wrote my ma letters? 300 of 'em. Once a month from the day he left." He knew he was just venting at breakneck speed at this point. The thing he loved about Delaney was she was so close to him and similar to him for him to feel comfortable telling her all his worries but distant enough from it all that he didn’t didn't feel like he was taking away her right to vent on those same issues. It made it so easy to unload everything he'd been going through the past month.

She wasn’t surprised that Miles agreed with her, but it was good for him to confess to those feelings. It was natural for anyone to feel trapped by a pregnancy in their early twenties. But, knowing how Miles was with Lilith, she saw him staying and being the father that Delaney knew he could be. Lilith was the only woman Miles had truly ever loved, and he didn’t see him leaving her anytime soon. Or, probably never. Would a pregnancy keep him from straying? Delaney hoped so. Lilith needed him now, more than ever.

Her eyes widened a bit when he mentioned the other baby daddy. She shook her head and blew a raspberry before taking a sip of her beer. ”That doesn’t change anything.”

"That's what I'm saying but you know what my ma's like," Miles replies with a sigh, shifting in his seat. "He seems to think he can just waltz in and all will go back to the way it was. Talked about staying in Tanner 'just in case we needed anything'. What could I possibly need from him?" He swivels his chair around to face Delaney once more.

”Uh, nothing! You don’t need a single thing from him. Where’s he staying?” Her loathing of the man made her want to beat the shit out of him. She wasn’t afraid of much, and this proved it. Chugging the rest of her beer, she gave Miles a nod and grinned. ”I desperately need to do something reckless. Let’s go.”

Miles raised an eyebrow as his friend chugged down her beer. "You really wanna do this now?" he asks. He didn't need to ask that question, he knew the answer. "Y'know I think he might have texted me the location, just in case I wanted to drop by. Didn't really properly look at it, don't get time for anything now John's got me working from the buttcrack of dawn and every moment I'm at the ranch. Gimme a sec." Miles pulls out his phone and scrolls through his messages until he finds those he'd shared with Al. He turns the screen to Delaney, "Seems he's conveniently at the motel right downtown. Fancy a walk?"

Popping her knuckles, she reached into her pocket and pulled out some cash. She handed it to the bartender before looking at him and nodded. ”Come on, we have a man to destroy.” Beaming at him, she slid out of her chair and slipped her jacket back on. Fixing her jeans, she nodded before heading out the bar, hissing at the cold air. ”Damn this weather. C’mon, Miles. Don’t chicken out on me.”

A sharp exhale escaped the man as he was reminded that Winter was closeby. He slipped his suit jacket back on with a small shutter. "'Course not," he replies with a chuckle as he catches up with his friend. "I used to like the cold but you watch as Li's pawpaw has me tilling soil in the snow this Winter," he complains, pulling his jacket closer. "So am I letting you take the lead on this or what are we doing?"

She smirked and shook her head slightly. ”That’s farm life for ya, Miles. Have to get used to it if you and Lil are going to continue living there. Should probably get your own place sometime soon, though.” As they continued to walk, she shrugged. ”Get him to tell you something personal. So then I can junk punch him.”

"I mean he's expecting us to take over in the near future so I guess it's time to buy a cowboy hat and pick up a southern accent, hey?" he jokes, rubbing his arms to warm them a bit more. Miles snorts at his friend's final comment as they walk closer to their destination. "Sure, but be warned, if he talks 'bout how much he loves my ma one more time I might barf."

The pair close in on their destination in 10 minutes or so, the upside to small towns being almost everything is within walking distance. Miles leads his friend to the door of Aloysius' room before delivering a couple of solid knocks to it.

She side eyed Miles and rose a brow. She couldn’t see him in a cowboy hat. Delaney shook her head as they continued to walk. ”No barfing. We can’t show weakness to this man, okay?” When they finally arrived, she watched as Miles knocked on the door. Delaney clenched her hands into fists, her nails biting into the skin of her palm.

Aloysius was sat inside the motel room, staring at the TV as he lay on the bed. The place wasn't exactly upmarket, Aloysius hadn't had a chance to actually find a place to rent or buy yet. Hearing the knock her got up and shuffled over to the door. Opening the door slightly he saw that Miles was standing there. Pulling the door open he gave off a meek smile. "Miles. Hey. What brings you out here"

As they waited, she found herself bouncing on her heels as she waited for the door to open. And soon it did. Delaney raised a brow at the man; she could definitely see where Miles’ got his looks from. No- she couldn’t think about that right now. It was all the confirmation that she needed. Taking a step forward, she put a hand on the man’s shoulder before kicking at the apex of his thighs with everything she had.

Miles wasn't sure if he could say that his father made a fierce anger burn within him anymore. There was definitely anger there but it was far from as fierce as his friend's as she delivered a sharp kick between his legs. Miles couldn't help but sharply draw in a breath. Better Al than him.

Aloysius found it somewhat strange that Miles didn't reply say anything back. Then he suddenly saw someone else come into view and before he could say anything else he was hit in the crotch. With a heavy groan, Al would stagger back a step, struggling to keep standing as both a mixture of pain and confusion adorned his face.

Taking a few steps back, Delaney immediately beamed at seeing the man hunched over. She tilted her head before lowering her face to be in direct eyesight of the man. She smiled sweetly. ”That’s only a taste of what I can do to you. Miles deserves better.” Straightening, she moved back until she was standing next to her best friend, her arms folded against her chest. A large grin was on her face before looking at Miles. ”I’m all set to go if you are.”

Miles looked over his friend, shaking his head with a chuckle. Was it possible Delaney had just delivered the most damage to his father since he’d come to Tanner. "I got nothing else of use to do here.” he replies, turning his attention to Al to scan him one more time. "We’ve got no use for you,” he then says before giving Delaney a nod. He turns and starts walking away from the scene, pressing his nails into the palm of his hands.

By the time he’d left the vicinity of the motel’s parking lot he couldn’t help but feel hot tears rise to the corners of his eyes. He hated how much seeing his father’s face affected him. Now a lot of the anger had subsided after the last few meetings; it'd exposed a deepset pain he wished he could ignore. Miles wasn’t a crier, he was far too stubborn to ever let tears fall from his face, but the weariness the past week or so had brought was making it harder than ever to get the sting under control. He quickly glances at Delaney, hoping she wouldn’t catch on but he knew she knew him too well. ”My ma’s not gonna be impressed with that lil stunt.” he jokes meekly in a somewhat pitiful attempt to cover up what was forming behind his eyes.

Walking away from the motel, she shrugged her shoulders at his mention of his mother. Delaney was not concerned at all with what his mother would think of her hurting Al. She would do anything for Miles and she made sure that everyone knew that. As they continued to walk, she glanced over at him. Something was off. Tilting her head, she reached over and grabbed his hand. ”I can handle whatever your mother dishes out on me. But- you okay?”

Miles couldn’t help but freeze as Delaney grabbed his hand. ”Just fine,” he lies, running a hand down his face. ”I’m just tired, that’s all. It’s been a long week.” He gives her hand a squeeze, taking a deep breath before looking back up at her. ”So, you got someone in your life who needs a good beating? I need to return the favour,” he jokes lightly with a chuckle.

She felt him freeze and glanced over at him. Man, was he wound up. He needed a moment to release everything he was feeling before he burst at the seams. At his question, Delaney laughed slightly before shrugging her shoulders. ”Well. There’s always Carlisle. I’m sure he’s done something that warrants a beating.”

Miles gave another laugh, rolling his shoulders to release some of the tension that weighed them down. ”Rowan must have a thing for bruises with the way you’re asking for trouble.” he teases. ”I think I’d rather throw back a few more shots though. Turns out sober me isn’t so keen on starting fights anymore for some reason. Wanna join me or is the rest of your night occupied?”

”Rowan loves me just the way I am, thank you.” She grinned at him and bumped him with her hip. ”He knows this night is about you. So I’m yours for however long you want me. Let’s go get trashed.”

A collab between @Hedgehawk and @Soufflegirl123

Mary had only intended to duck into the nearest Trader Joe’s to pick up some groceries but that intention seemed to change the moment her eyes settled on the figure of Amanda Aston sitting at one of the tables at the nearby restaurants. Amanda seemed to have been mysteriously absent from the coven house from the moment her son took over and somehow more so when Mary started working there. It was almost peaceful not having the woman glaring down at her for once in her life but after all the revelations of the handover weekend Mary had a lot on her mind in regards to that woman.

Mary walked straight into the restaurant and beelined for the woman, ignoring the gawking expressions and watchful eyes. "Mandy, I think I might join you here,” she greets the woman with an almost sarcastic level of syrupy sweet cheer in her voice as she takes the lone seat across from her. "We have much to catch up on, don’t we?”

Amanda had been finding retirement a bit boring. She had been looking forward to not having to deal with the shit of all the other coven leaders, but in one regard she was certainly missing being able to meddle and mess with people. Sure she had her plans in the background, and they were good plans, but that didn’t exactly fill in eight hours of the day. So as a result she had found herself at her favorite restaurant nearly every day now. It was the only high class place of eating in this dingehole of a town, so it wasn’t like Amanda had much of a choice.

She had just finished her salmon dish when suddenly Mary came swooping in and sitting at her table. Amanda rolled her eyes at her tone and place her fork and knife on her plate before responding. ”Come now Mary, this place isn’t for the pigsty people. Don’t you have that diner place where you common folk pick up your swine food or something?”

"I think you got me misunderstood, Amanda. I wasn’t offerin’, I was tellin’,” Mary replies as she shifts herself to get more comfortable in her seat. "Funnily enough you really ain’t all that intimidatin’. Who else would I go to for sad attempts at berating me, huh? Come now, you can do better than that.” Mary was asking for it, she was very well aware she was asking for it and honestly part of her was almost excited for the insult attempts she knew Amanda would throw at her. Sure, she had business to talk but she wasn’t against letting Amanda get some of her insults out of her system first.

”It isn’t really that fun when you come in here asking for it. Though I suppose when it comes to you and getting knocked up, you were always asking for it” Amanda retorted, grabbing a hold of a red wine bottle form the table and pouring herself another glass. ”So what are you doing here then? What is it that you are tellin’ me?” Amanda made sure to put her mock southern accent on for the “tellin’” part of her response.

"I would remind you that we’re not in the late 90s or early 2000s anymore but livin’ in the past was always your forte, wasn’t it?” Mary quips in response, dragging the water jug toward her and pouring herself a glass of water into the empty glass. "Y’know Amanda, I learnt some interestin’ things at the coven party. You and I already both know I knew you wanted me and my boy dead. I even suspected you havin’ Carlisle was purposeful. Your daughter though?” The woman takes a drawn out sip of water, her eyes not dropping from the other woman’s. "Now that’s a new development.”

Amanda simply stared back at Mary as she spoke back to her. Taking a sip of her wine she placed the glass down and ran her hand across the edge of the table. ”I was sure you would find out eventually. You alway stick your nose into places where it doesn’t belong. Yes I have a daughter. What of it?”

"Come now, Mandy. I hardly had to go lookin'. Can't blame me for the fact you like to throw every aspect of your life in my face now, can you?" Mary drawls before leaning forward in her chair. "Now, I clearly remember in '96 was it? Or was it '97? You lost a child. You wouldn't have lied to me, would you?" Mary asks. She knew the answer, of course she did but she wanted it directly from the woman's mouth.

”Well I am sure Carisle came running to you the second he found out. It is not like he can actually stop her. I will admit that I was shocked when I checked up on her to discover that she actually had magical power, and at that, quite a good set too” Amanda leaned in a little bit and lowered her voice so that the few people eating in the restaurant could not hear her.

"So, tell me if I'm wrong, you had the baby, she was perfectly healthy but you couldn't feel any magical energy comin' off of her so you just gave her away? As if she wasn't yours. As if she was worthless. That's low, even for you."

”In reality I should have done that with Carlisle instead and kept her. But we all make mistakes. But yes. I couldn’t allow the Aston name to be seen as being weak because there was a child with little to no magical ability. Carlisle is a fuck up, but he was at least somewhat salvagable”

Mary scoffed, looking the woman up and down. "You've got no shame, have you? Givin' your daughter away and lyin' 'bout it all. Not to mention treatin' your son the way you do. Do you care 'bout anything but yourself and that name if yours?"

”I don’t exactly expect the peasantry to understand. But being of a higher class, reputation is worth more than character.” Amanda wistfully mused to Mary as she finished her wine. ”Look, I made a mistake, turns out Violet was worth alot more than I originally thought. But now she is here. I get a chance to correct that mistake. And get my own way at the same time”

"Y'live in small town Washington, Mandy. Y'really ain't all that important." Mary quips in response. "If you truly were y'wouldn't be dinin' here alone now, would you," she downs the rest of her water before continuing. "You put me through so much hell over havin' Miles after your miscarriage. Turns out it was all fake," she muses.

”If it helps you sleep better at night, that little deception wasn’t aimed at you. But watching you hurt over it was just that little chef's kiss on the top.” Amanda mentioned before picking up the wine bottle and pouring out a final glass. ”I am the most influential person in all of witchkind. I command the coven of covens, the one that rules everyone else. Well…I used to. But I am still the matriarch of the family itself. Protecting the reputation is my business.”

"Probably good it weren't 'cus I might have become convinced you've become unhealthily obsessed with me," Mary replies to the woman's first statement with a chuckle. For as long as she was in Tanner Amanda seemed to have it out for her for what seemed like no real reason. It her youth it was an annoyance more than anything but nowadays Mary couldn't help but find entertainment in the effort Amanda went through to get on her nerves. What was once meant with snapped back responses from Mary had become chuckles.

"Commanded, Amanda. It ain't your coven no more, that fact you've made abundantly clear with your absence. But y'know what," Mary leans in closer, wiggling her finger to gesture to the woman to come closer. Quietly, her voice barely breaking a whisper, she says "You may be the Aston Matriarch, but I'm the woman who gave birth to the magi great family member 'bout to usher in a generation stronger than you could ever be." Her coming grandkids were hardly a gloating matter in many ways. Mary knew that but she couldn't suppass the chance to throw one of Amanda's common insults right back at her.

Hearing Mary’s words as she leaned in only served to anger Amanda. Miles was a stark reminder of how she failed to have the child that should have been hers. Splitting up their family was the easy bit, but trying to make Mile’s life a living hell was difficult, made more so that her own useless excuse of a son had befriended the moron. ”Assuming that they even survive to have the child” She snapped back still close to Mary.

Mary had almost forgotten that Amanda wasn't up to date on the status of her grandkids, namely that there was more than one. She wasn't going to be the one to spill that. "My boy's survived 24 years despite all your attempts. I doubt somethin' will change now. He's a fighter, that kid. Gets it from his mumma."

”Yes quite” Amanda retorted in regards to the comment about Miles being a fighter. ”My objective has changed though. I don’t need Miles dead. I just need to stop that devilspawn form ever being born. And now I have Violet. Someone who is capable, unlike that pathetic wimp of a son Carlisle. So I am going to get everything I want. That Brat Lilith and Carlisle both gone in a single swoop.”

"It's funny how you do all this talk on how Carlisle's incapable yet you're not even capable to even consider yourself to carry out your tasks." For as well as she could cover it Mary was starting to get mad, this woman was threatening the lives of her god-daughter and her grandchildren. Unlike Claire though, Mary was scarcely blinded by her anger. Besides, Amanda was giving away her whole plan, for that point alone Mary let the devilspawn comment slide. "But thank you for displaying every piece o' that plan for me."

”It is not like you could stop it. Violet is bristling with that Aston power. And who is to say I won't get involved?” Amanda said with a soft smirk, leaning back in her seat. ”It is really interesting at how long I have waited for my legacy to be saved, and now it is finally coming together.”

Mary couldn't help but chuckle. As much as she wanted to lean back in her seat and make clear she also had some cards up her sleeve she didn’t want to take any chances that may lead Amanda figuring out how she'd gotten to Violet already. Instead she shook her head. "Y'forgetting the status m'boy holds. Even if I didn't know that power still lives in him. Hell, Aloysius Leighton has found a home here and I think we both know who he's fightin' for."

Amanda gave out a short laugh ”You kid is an enchantment Magi, yeah he can swoon and make people like him, but that's it. And Aloysius, please. A simple call back to Salem, and I am sure I can make him run away a second time.” Amanda looked down at her nail, rubbing her one finger along them as she contemplated. ”I still don’t see what he saw in you. What was so special about that raggedy ass face of yours.”

"Oh Mandy," Mary tuts, wrapping her hand around her water glass. "You need to brush up on your skill sets. Enchantment can be a powerful thing. I woulda thought you'd know that better than anyone." Mary retorts. "Y'still wrapped up over that? 25 years later?"

”It isn’t that powerful. You know that. And yes, I still am. Life gave me everything I needed right there and then for some insane reason, he decided that you, of all people, were the one to settle down and have a kid with. You!” Amended responded pointing her arms out at Mary.

Mary leaned deeper into her seat, a smirk forming on her face. "Funnily enough some people care for more than a name. I mean, what else have you got goin' for yourself?" she throws back.

A look of disgust and frustration fell upon Amanda. "Shut it you brat. You have no idea if the power and influence I still hold even if I am no longer the coven leader. The only reason I kept you alive all these years was so that you could suffer"

"Amanda, you and I both know y'never really held any power over me. Y'tell me I'm sufferin' but which one of us routinely eats dinner alone because noone can stand to breathe the same air as them, hm?" Mary asks, tapping her fingers on the empty glass before her. "Y'talk so much 'bout me sufferin' but not all my life was quite so bad. Y'might have suffered more than I ever did."

For a the briefest of moments, a small flicker of sadness appeared on Amanda's face as the realisation of what Mary had said sunk in. That face was just as quickly replaced with one of anger. Unable to come back with a taunt, she grabbed her wine glass and simply threw the wine directly into Mary's face.

Had Mary gone too far? She couldn’t help but wonder if maybe she had. That was when Amanda threw the wine at her face. She runs a hand across her face, pushing the excess wine onto the table. From there to attempts to blink the sting out to no avail. She was a little unsure how to act. Did she yell? Did she swing? Or should she stay quiet? She could feel many pairs of eyes watching the pair of them. Not quite sure how to act she pours herself another water before throwing it in the woman's face. "I'd be careful if I were you, Amanda. I'd hate to see you get hurt on account of me," she threatens

Amanda gasped as she felt the water splash on her face. She wiped her eyes clean using the table cloth and glared back at Mary. "Try it. Try and hurt me. Get whoever you want to give it a go and a I promise you Mary Price, they will be given a free early grave"

"Oh please. You've been trying for decades and how far have you come? My boy's still alive and well despite your many attempts to end him all those years ago and you never had the guts to even try to kill me. Try your best, Aston, but I have always been one step ahead if you. Always have been and always will."

Amanda got up, almost flipping the table in the process. She glared at Mary once last time before simply storming off to the toilets in the back of the restaurant, leaving Mary on her own.

---

Carlisle had been really nervous asking Miles and Lilith to go along with this plan that he, Mary and Violet had devised. The big issue was he needed a trap to get Amanda in and Lilith, Miles and Himself were the bait. He had texted the duo to meet him in the coven dining room, he had also asked Mary to be ready on standby just in case things were to go south. He knew convincing Lilith would be hard, and normally Miles would be down for it, but with Lilith being pregnant, it's going to be a tough ask.

Carlisle was sitting on the same chair he was at all the way back in early September, as he awaited to see if Lilith or Miles would show up. He had asked Violet to not be involved as to be honest, Carlisle could barely stand her and having her around would just make this much harder than it needed to be.

It took a bit of convincing but somehow Miles managed to encourage Lilith to come along to the meeting with him. In truth Miles was unsure if that was the right call to make but that was a potential problem for future Miles. Instead he loaded Lilith into his car, muttering about the fact he'll have to trade it in for a 7 seater in the near future but absolutely refuses to get a minivan, and took off for the coven house. He'd made an effort in recent days to be more careful when he drove with Lilith in the car. Not that he'd become the perfect road rule follower but he'd ease at the curves while shooting his girlfriend glances here and there.

After parking the car and slipping out of it the pair wandered up to the coven household hand in hand. He'd enter the mansion then hold the door open for Lilith to step through before making his way to the dining room. "Afternoon, Car," Miles would greet his friend as he dragged out a chair for Lil before taking the spot next to the head of the table, strategically sitting between the pair.

Carlisle gave off a meek smile as they entered. He was happy to see Lilith again, even if the pair hadn't really talked after the party a few weeks ago. Carlisle had been extremely busy dealing with coven things. Plus he didn't really know how much Lilith could deal with him, and he didn't want to get shouted at and chewed out.

"Thank you both for coming. I promise I won't keep you for long. I know you have alot more important things to do"

That’s a very polite way of putting it, Lilith thought, taking her place beside Miles. Resting her hands on her ever growing stomach, she couldn’t help but notice how there was another presence near - just not in the room with them. It didn’t take long for her to decipher that it was Mary somewhere close by. Rather that was because she was here on Coven business or because Carlisle had called her here to plead his case, only time would tell.

”So what’s up,” the brunette asked, clearly having no time for sugar coated words or beating around the bush.

Hearing the directness of Lilith, Carlisle could feel his stomach sink. This was going to be tricky. He pulled the edge of his collar as he figured out how he was going to explain all of this. He then took a breath before starting again.

"So well, I am not sure how much you know, so let's start from the top. Turns out I have an older sister. And she wanted to kill me and take control of the Coven herself. Well now she has gotten involved with mother, and my mother wants all three of us dead" Carlisle started. He sighed as he rubbed his arm.

"However, Violet has had a change of heart and now wants to help us deal with mother. The only issue is that we need to make a trap for her. And we need to be bait"

Miles shot Lilith a small glance as she sat down before retraining his eyes to Carlisle as he spoke. "Absolutely not,” Miles replies almost instantly. The word fell from his mouth before he really processed that that was his first thought. He taps the table a couple of times before speaking again. "You and me, sure. I’ll go be bait but we’re not sending LiLi in there with us.” He shoots her another glance, sure that speaking for her might land him in hot water later. Miles had decided that he was making himself president of the ‘attempt to keep Lilith from doing stupid things’ club. He knew the irony in that considering he was by far the more reckless of the two of them but he also knew Lilith would be deadset on being as independent as possible for as long as possible. "I don’t know if you noticed, Car, but she’s pregnant. I can’t be letting her put herself at risk like that right now.”

Lilith watched as Carlisle fumbled with the collar of his shirt for the hundredth time, unable to ignore the waves of nervousness that projected off of him. She listened quietly as he spoke, a mixture of emotions flashing across her face. How many people knew of Carlisle's sister? Why was she not one of the first to know? What sort of plan did Amanda have? How was Carlisle planning to go against it? What was his sister like?

She tried to think of a way to respond before Miles had done it for her. The young woman shot him a look of ‘hell no’ in response to putting himself at risk. Most people's assumption would be that she was glaring at him because he had spoken for her, but Lilith had actually enjoyed Miles being the mouthpiece for the pair of them over the last few weeks. On the other hand, she was mildly upset with Carlisle already. The young woman had gotten a lot better at rationalizing her emotions and trying to not respond to situations as quickly. That still didn’t help the disappointed expression she looked at Carlisle with.

”No,” she responded cooly to them both. ”I won’t have any members of my family puttin’ themselves in harm's way. If my situation was different, we’d be having a completely different conversation, but I digress.” Sighing and rolling her eyes, she continued. ”I know I said to call on me for help with Coven matters - and I’m glad that you did - but I’m also disappointed that the thing you’re asking for my help with is putting all of us in danger. Including you. Just because I’m mad at ‘chya doesn’t mean I don’t care if you’re runnin’ around tryin’ to get yourself killed. Besides, we don’t know your sister. I know your mother, and that’s going to be one hell of a fight. Who’s to say your sister isn’t on Amanda’s side?”

"We don't. I don't trust her. I have a plan, but Mary is convinced she will be okay. It was Mary that kicked all of this off. She just wants me to run with it, cause you know. It's my problem and I am supposed to be in charge now, even if it doesn't feel like it." It felt nice but also awkward talking to Lilith again. After he moved out he went out of his way to give her and Miles the space they needed to adjust to their new lives. He had taken on pretty much all of the Coven responsibilities for the whole council, and while he might complain about it from time to time, he knew that at least he was helping take the load off in some way.

"I didn't want to put you two in danger, but My mother wants us all dead. I can't do it alone. This is the plan: we have a little birthday party in a couple of weeks, just us three. Violet and Amanda will strike. Violet will attack me to make it look real and while that happens, Lilith will spring a crystal trap we would have prepared to trap mother forever. It's a stronger version of my mental prison spell, and it doesn't require any upkeep on my end. But I need the power of a second abjurer to seal it, otherwise it always breaks." At speaking of his lack of ability to do it on his own, there was a sense of both sadness and frustration at himself for not being good enough to do it on his own.

Miles couldn’t help the sigh that escaped his lips as Carlisle brought up his mother. He should’ve known she’d get involved with Violet somehow. As much as he wanted to say it changed things it didn’t. Not one bit. His hand closest to Lilith finds its way onto her stomach until it finds her hand. He slips his over hers before responding. "Well we’re gonna have to make a new plan then, aren’t we? Have Lil hid outside or abjure from afar or, even better, not there at all. I’ll come with you-” he shoots Lilith a stern look before turning back to Carlisle, "-but I’m not letting you put her and our kids in danger like that.”

Wrapping Miles’s fingers through her own, Lilith began to rub the back of his hand with her thumb. This plan was sounding more and more sketchy by the second. ”I don’t care who came up with it, or why - I don’t think it’s a smart plan,” she stated sternly. Returning Miles’s look with one of her own, she couldn’t fight it as the anger seeped into her words. ”I’m not letting you put yourself in harms way either,” the young woman retorted. ”I might be pregnant, but my opinion still counts, but there’s no way I’m letting you use yourself as bait in a plan where part of it is to be attacked by Amanda. You’ll be right where she wants you. She might have disdain for Carlisle because she views him as a disappointment - but she just outright hates you, Miles. I’m not okay with any of this.”

Miles gave a sigh. Lilith was right, she usually was. "We just need a different plan then.” he mutters, squeezing Lilith’s fingers gently. "Why don’t we just kill her? I mean, if she’s going to try and kill us anyway we just return the favour.”

"I don't know if I can do it" Carlisle responds meekly. He hated his mother, but she was still his mother. "Violet wants to kill her too, but Mary thinks trapping her will be a better idea. According to her divination the plan will work so long as I get some help" The color had escaped parts of Carlisle's face as he spoke, clearly he wasn't comfortable with outright murdering his mother.

”I know it’s a big ask for… permission to kill your mother, but none of us are asking you to actually do it yourself, Car. On one hand, isn’t being trapped in a tiny cage for the rest of your life, all lonely and goin’ batshit crazy and even worse fate?”

Miles looked between his two friends. He knew it was a hard thing he was asking of Carlisle, even if the man didn’t have the same connection to his mother and he and Lilith had with theirs, but he couldn’t help but think it was necessary. "You know what my ma is like, Car. She’s gonna wanna go with the safest option that spares everyone, I just don’t know if it’s worth all that. You don’t have to be there, we can work around that.” He turns to Lilith as he runs his thumb down the back of her hand. He then purses his lips before saying, "Honestly, babe, I don’t think you should be there for it either.” He then turns to face the wall before him, not facing Lilith nor Carlisle as he presents his final conclusion, his voice barely above a whisper. "It’s gonna have to be me.”

" I have to be there. If there is anyone who can protect everyone it is me. It's what I do. I can counterspell my mother and cast enough barriers to protect anyone else there" Carlisle said, trying to power through his emotions. He wasn't comfortable with it, but he would have to power through. "I will do it. I will kill her. I have to. It's my family. It's my problem. You two don't have to be there. You can be away from everything in safety somewhere"

”I understand everyone’s concern,” Lilith began, trying to choose her words wisely. ”And I’m not saying that I want to be there, but I’m also an abjurer, Carlisle. My shields may not be as strong, but they project. And if I’m not mistaken, I do have the strongest defensive spells. I want to help. Being there is no worse than sitting at home and stressing myself sick over the whole situation.”

Miles bit his bottom lip thoughtfully for a moment. He already didn't like this idea but even less so did he like the thought of Lilith being involved. ”Li… please.” he begs gently, turning to the woman ever so slowly. "You're right, Amanda straight up hates me. If I know the way that woman works, and unfortunately I do, she works more to torture those around her. If we're both in that room and she's aggressive I don't think I'm the one she's aiming to kill. It's the people I love most and by walking in with her you're presenting most of my family on a silver platter.” he tries to meet her eyes before continuing. "I can't let you put yourself in danger like that. Especially now. The doc said you're meant to be taking it easy, not rushing into battle.”

The man turns to Carlisle with a sigh. "I'm not asking you to do it. I know it's a lot, man.” Miles once again bit into his bottom lip with his teeth. He was sure he hadn't thought so much in his life, at least not in recent years. "Would Violet help?”

”Violet doesn't want to break her cover, she wouldn't turn against Amanda incase she comes back” Carlisle said with a sigh. He didn't want Lilith to be in the line of fire, but she was right, she was a bloody good abjurer. ”I can cast barrier around Lilith, and I have been working on a stronger version. If she wants to be there I will make sure she is safe.”

”I said no, Carlisle. You're a good abjurer, sure, but I've seen your spells fail too. And wear you down too much. I just- it's not a risk I want to take.” He squeezes Lilith’s hand once more. He knew he was risking trouble talking about her as if she was fragile and breakable. Lilith was a tough woman, she always had been, but right now she was more fragile than ever. He knew she was still strong but he'd also seen how much the pregnancy beat her around between the fatigue and the morning sickness. What if she needed to vomit halfway through a spell? Not to mention the 3 kids were the most fragile of them all.

He turns to face Lilith again. "You know as well as me that in any other situation I wouldn't care. You're a strong woman, Li. I know that. But you gotta save a lot of your energy for them. You're capable of surviving danger but they're not. I just-” he expells a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I just don't see a situation where you're completely safe.”

Lilith’s facial expression told on her once again, going from sour to disappointed in mere seconds. ”No, I get it,” she sighed. ”My duty right now is to be a human incubator.” Her eyes shifted from Miles to Carlisle and back again. ”I’m not trying to be a bitch,” the young woman continued, her voice as soft as she could manage. ”But I don’t understand why I was talked into coming here if I was going to just be told I couldn’t help anyway.” With a roll of her eyes, the brunette finished saying her piece. ”A Montgomery witch reduced to… this.” Waving her hands vaguely, she sighed again. ”Cordeila is laughing her ass off right now.”

Carlisle ran his hand across his forehead as he listened to Lilith. ”I am not doubting your ability at all. Far from it. I need you here. Just. Well… I am not going to go behind Miles back to do that.” Carlisle let out a soft but frustrated sigh, he was being asked to balance a really big responsibility, and while he was trying to take Mary’s advice about asking others to help with things and trying not to just do it all on his own, he remembered why he didn't like asking people for help. Miles and Lilith both meant well. Carlisle himself was apprehensive about putting the duo in danger. He could protect them, but against his mother, that was all he could do. He couldn't attack. He needed someone else for that. ”Mary is confident that we should succeed as long as we all go in on this. And I can't think of many chances where her divination is wrong. I am sorry that I have called you into this. I didn't want to put anyone in danger, but I will look after you. I promise”

Miles gave a deep sigh as Lilith spoke. He expected this, at least he should have. ”I'm not saying you can't do anything, Li. I just didn't expect Carlisle's request to put us in a firing line like that. I just-” he gives another sigh, clearly defeated. "What would you have us do?” he asks vaguely, unsure himself who he was asking.

”I’m not trying to be difficult,” Lilith reiterated. ”But if it’s not me, can you guys at least have someone there that has more defensive powers to aid you?” Brow furrowing, she looked at Miles. ”I’m not mad at either of you, I’m just worried. And if I’m not there, I can’t guarantee any of you are going to be fine.”

"So who would we want there? Your ma's abjuration, right? What if she came? Unless you can think of a way that guarantees you'll be safe.”

”Mom would be a good choice,” Lilith began, trying to strategize and come up with a plan. ”She can help Car abjurate, and she also has necromancy like gramps and I. If all else fails, she can just fry Amanda from the inside out.” Her eyes shifted to Carlisle, realizing what she had said only after it was out in the open. ”No offense, dude.” Running her spare hand through her hair, the young woman huffed. ”There’s one loop hole that I’ve thought of, and that’s Astral Projecting myself into the battle - but my astral form still takes damage, and I haven’t tried going into any other dimensions since being pregnant. So I guess if the sidelines is where you want me, that’s where I’ll be.”

Carlisle listened and gave his own huff. He was going to have to prove his point. He got up from the table and walked over to the kitchen, coming back a moment later with a blue leatherbound book that was covered in golden circles and symbols. Both Miles and Lilith had seen Carlisle's Grimoire before, but he rarely used it. Flicking through its pages he looked at the various incantations and motions he had scribbled down. ”I can make you both invulnerable. I am not making this shit up. I can”

Stepping back he began to perform an spell unknown to the others, creating a large cube in the entrance between the dining room and the hallway. The cube flickered the colors of the rainbow, shimmering between each of the colors. ”Ironically it took getting Claire’s memories to help me figure out the piece I was missing. I call it a prismatic cube. A force field magnitudes stronger than the Tanner barrier. It is resistant to every field of magic and even an antimagic field won't shut it down. With you two in there. No one can touch you”

"This Astral projection- does it taking damage hurt you?” he asks Lilith earnestly, fiddling with her fingertips. "You know I wanna fight alongside you, I just want you to be safe. Especially now.” It was soon after Carlisle came back with his own solution. It was in that moment Miles was reminded how powerless he was in comparison to his friends. While he wasn't the weakest magic user he knew in the trio he was. He couldn't help but wonder if he'd have any cooler tricks up his sleeve had he been trained as an enchantment magi rather than a warlock. "But can we touch them? Honestly I'd really like to clock Amanda in the face- uh no offense Car.”

””None taken. I can move the cube if you want to walk upto mother and smack her in the face. But I can do this. No need to Astral Project. Worse case scenario was can Astral Teleport you into the Astral plane where you would both be safe” Carlisle rubbed the back of his head ”If you do see a guy there, with white hair, glasses. Calls himself Charon, you haven’t heard of me”

”Projecting is…. complicated,” Lilith tried to explain to Miles as Carlisle slipped out of the room. ”I assume the kids' consciousness would stay here. But any damage that my Astral form takes, I would to - it just wouldn’t affect me until I came back to the human realm - and then it would hit all at once. So in a way, it could just be worse.” Sitting there looking at Miles, she was struggling for words once again. What sort of situation had they landed themselves in this time? It was a redundant question. Lilith knew full well what was being asked of them both, but she couldn’t help but wonder how much more weight Miles could carry on his shoulders.

She watched and listened quietly as Carlisle explained another part of his plan. ”My only worry is what happens with the spell if something happens to you. If Violet is lying and doesn’t fake her attack, will the barrier still stay up with you under fire?”

”Well, in theory the cube exists even if I was killed as it is a transfer of energy rather than me constantly projecting it. So once it is up you are safe enough. Only issue is that I can’t stand inside it. Otherwise it shatters” Carlisle laughs nervously. ”If Violet betrays us I will counterspell as best I can to give you time to get out and retreat. I need you Lilith, but at the same time, I am not going to put your future children in too much risk. If I can’t protect you both, I will find a way to get you out of the area.”

Miles purses his lips as Carlisle and Lilith conversed for a moment. He wasn't so keen on the astral projection plan, he was sure all attacks impacting her at once would be worse for both her and the babies in the long run. ”If you can't protect us both, you save her. Okay? No arguments. No ifs and buts- from either of you- you get Lilith out of there as fast as you can. Mental prison her or something until you can get her somewhere safe.” Miles instructs.

He didn't like the risks, not at all, but what risks were they posing by staying idle? Surely Amanda may try to kill them in their sleep or of the likes. Miles was never a strategy man. Hell, if this situation were different he'd have happily run in guns blazing to Carlisle's plan but there was so much to consider now it was near nauseating. Is this how all council family members felt? He couldn't help but recognise if it came to it Miles could do little to protect Lilith despite stall for time by disarming someone temporarily, taking attacks meant for her and grabbing the woman and running. He'd have to rely on others for that.

Lilith wasn’t trying to be cocky, but she knew the extent of her powers, as well as their limitations. Things had slowed down a little magically as of late, but that didn’t mean that she still couldn’t help her friends. Regardless of the fact she knew that she could protect them both, the young woman couldn’t help but notice the look on Miles’s face. Listening to him speak her face grew red hot, unable to describe the exact emotion she was feeling at the time. Lil knew it was futile to try and argue against him, and she didn’t need to speak to let him know she felt the same way. Even still -

”If Miles says no, then the answer is no,” she stated firmly, gripping on to his hand for dear life. ”I don’t want to say no, but at this point it seems like me bein’ there would be more of a distraction than it would be a help.” Watching their confused faces, she sighed. ”I can astral project there and shield you from the outside of the house. Amanda wouldn’t know I was there. Or the most responsible thing to do would be to go home and make you both potions to use.” Silence filled the air as they all tried to think of what to say next. ”If I get word that anything has happened to either of you, I’m kicking both your asses,” she tried to joke. ”And after this is all over, we’re throwing you a proper party Carlisle.”

Carlisle listened to them both and quietly nodded. In reality he didn't want either of them there with him. He would prefer that the pair stayed at home on the ranch than risk their lives, but Mary had been adamant that the divination magic stated Carlisle needed help. Though that was to capture Amanda, not kill her. ”In that case I want you both to stay away. I am not going to be responsible for splitting you up. Miles stays with you. Me and Violet will deal with this. Just. On that day. Please stay at the ranch. Don't go out anywhere. I don't want you becoming targets”

As Lilith gripped his hand tighter, Miles couldn’t help but look down at their hands clasped together. He watched as Lilith’s knuckles became a whiter shade of pale. He rubbed her fingers with the palm of his other hand as she talked. As Lilith mentioned not wanting to say no he opened his mouth to say something but stopped himself. It wasn’t that he wanted to take away Lilith’s choice, he was just concerned. But he knew she knew that better than anyone, she could feel it coming off of him. In truth Miles had been finding it almost too easy to slip into that protective role. He forces a laugh at her joke. ”I think you’ll find a way to kick our asses regardless,” he jokes, giving her hand a small squeeze.

That was when Carlisle spoke up. For as much as Miles wanted to follow his instructions and pour his energy into caring for Lil, he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t also concerned for Carlisle. ”Honestly, man, I can’t let you do this alone. What if Violet’s working against you? Or even if she’s on neutral ground your mum is powerful, I can’t let you face her alone.”

Lilith's expression softened as she looked at Miles. ”I hate to say it, but I agree. I'd like for you to have some sort of protection, Car. At least we'll all know Miles has your back. I'd recommend finding a third person somewhere - my mom, Serena, literally anyone else you think you might be able to trust.”

Carlisle sighed as everyone replied. Tapping his fingers against the table. ”I am not going to be responsible for the fact that your kids might end up fatherless. No. I agree that I need to find someone else. I will look around and possibly ask your mother a Lilith and maybe Lucas and his skills would help. Heck, you are right I could ask Serena, or even Kolby” Carlisle visibly shuddered at the thought of having to ask Kolby for help.

Miles sighs as he looks over at his friend. Why was he so resistant to all attempts to help? ”I'm tough, Car. We're gonna make sure that that's not going to happen. You give me the time and the place and I'll be there. Someone's gotta make sure Kolby attacks the right person,” he replies, finishing in a half joke. ”Just- we need to make a final decision.”

Finally - something that Lilith was good at and could actually accomplish at the moment. She couldn't make the decision for Miles or Carlisle either one, but she could look at it from a diplomatic and well rounded problem solving sort of view. ”As if you both don't know I already have fail safes for Miles in place,” she half joked, waving her hand dismissively. Lilith continued speaking without missing a beat. ”If the plan is to stage your birthday party, it would make sense to invite people that it looks like might normally be there. The whole town knows you and Kolby have beef. You can play some of the connections off by saying it's your right to build bonds as a Coven Leader - but no one is going to believe you invited Kolby or any likes of him to anythin’. Ever.”

”Fine, fine. I won't invite Kolby. Sadly I am not exactly liked by most of my coven mates, so convincing people to show might be an issue. I could make it a open party a bit like at we had in September” Carlisle said with a shrug. Having it open would mean anyone could turn up and it would boost numbers if things went bad. It just meant more people in the firing line.

”It’s your decision,” the brunette responded, shrugging her shoulders once more. ”Just keep in mind that more people means more that you can’t control. Meaning that we’re leaving more room for error.”

”More people makes it more believable, but it also means that more people could get hurt. I don't think anyone could want to help my mother, but I get it.” Carlisle gave a small smile. He was grateful that his friends were hearing him out and not just leaving him on his own. He did want to protect them though, and putting them in danger never sat well with him.

Miles bit his tongue on the first thought that floated to his head. Would more people actually be believable? It was no lie that Carlisle was at odds with a lot of people in the coven, and somewhat distant from more. He toyed with Lilith's fingers as he thought through his words, more out of habit than anything else. ”What about Willow?” he asks. ”I think a party of you, me and her is somewhat believable. We'll just say Lilith is sick or something, maybe keep my ma around for good measure?” he suggests.

Carlisle shifted in his seat somewhat as Miles mentions Willow. ”It could do, but I don't want to put her in the firing line for the same reason I don't want you or Lilith in danger” Carlisle ran his hand along the table while he thought a bit more. ”I can make it an open party. If we get anyone else we will just have to keep them to the side, plus if things go south, at least we will have witnesses that it is all self defense”

”Would your mum attack us in front of an audience though?” Miles points out. ”She's not that stupid is she?”

”Depends if she thinks the odds are in her favor or not. She knows that I am not well liked, I am guessing she is banking on no one trying to help me, and she can get you both in the crossfire” Carlisle said with a shrug of his shoulder. He didn't know exactly how ballsy his mother was feeling now. She was normally fearless of anyone, so he was pretty confident she would attack regardless.

Miles didn't like that answer, not at all. Less of what it'd mean for this whole planned event but just the weeks to come. He squeezed Lilith’s fingers as his stomach dropped. In the past month Miles had felt more weight drop on his shoulders than he ever had before and this now just felt like one more. ”So what's to stop her attacking now?” he mutters, his voice barely above a whisper. ”What's to stop her from breaking into the Ranch or your townhouse?” Miles swore could feel himself become pale as his mind flicked through all the possibilities. He wasn't used to this, being so deep in fear, thoughts and worries. He missed not having those burdens though they seemed to plague him now. He bit the inside of his cheek waiting for some form of reassurance.

”Honestly nothing. If it's any help, I seem to be the more important target. She thinks she can install my sister by removing me. The ranch would be safe as she wouldn't want to risk a direct confrontation with the rest of the Montgomery clan” Carlisle calmly remarked.

Miles sighs, dragging his free hand against the grain of the wooden table. His other hand loosened it's grasp around Lilith's fingers. Maybe Carlisle was right, she might just get him and leave Lil and him alone. The idea of Amanda claiming the life of his friend wasn't particularly comforting but at least his family were safe. A thought crossed his mind, causing him to tighten his grip around Lilith's hand once more. ”And while she's so bold- what's the chance she goes after my ma?” Miles hated how much of a golden opportunity this sounded. He knew Amanda hated his mother, he couldn't help but wonder if his father coming back might ignite all of that. Not to mention her now living alone made her too easy a target.

”I couldn't rule it out… If I am being honest. She is more unhinged than ever. I think she sees my sister as a second chance to secure the family legacy and make up for her past mistakes. Really it should only concern me and her, but I am sure she will drag everyone else in with it” Carlisle let out a soft sigh. He wasn't comfortable with the idea of putting anyone else in danger himself.

Lilith remained silent, listening to the conversation around her as she watched Miles toy with her fingers. They had sat and discussed so many variations of this plan that she was lost on what path they had decided. ”The best thing would be for Mary to come and stay at the Ranch. I can’t force her into anythin’, but the offer still stands. It’s not a well known thing, but the house has extra protection - Amanda would have a hell of a time getting in there.” Silence fell over the room again while she tried to sort her thoughts. ”If you’re inviting the whole Coven, I’m not staying home. I’m not putting everyone at risk for some wack plan.” Her eyes flicked back and forth between the two of them, trying to read their expressions. ”Pregnant or not, I am a Council member, and I will not sit idly by while the whole Coven is put at risk for our issues.”

”You can be the one to have that conversation with her,” Miles replies with a light chuckle as Lilith discusses having his mother move into the Ranch. Miles' face seemed to suddenly harden as Lilith announced that she was going to join the group. He didn't have to tell her that was one of the last things he wanted to hear; he knew she knew that. Soon a sigh escapes the man. ”I'm not talking you out if this one… am I?” he asks, looking back at her. In truth Miles knew Lilith had skills that would serve the group well through this whole escapade but he couldn't shake the nervousness that came with the thought of her being there. If Amanda Aston was really out to torture him or his mother, Miles knew Lilith was her first target.

The brunette shook her head, a disappointed look appearing on her face. She didn’t want to hurt or stress Miles anymore than she already was, nor did she want to over insinuate her importance. However in Lilith’s mind, her sitting at home just didn’t make sense in either scenario. Carlisle had a target on his back - none of them could deny that - but they also couldn’t deny that Lilith and her children were the ones Amanda was truly after. Killing off Carlisle and reinstating her long lost daughter only did Amanda so much good when Lilith was about to give birth to so called ‘super babies’.

”No,” she responded quietly. ”You can’t.” She could have sworn as soon as she said the words that Miles aged five more years. ”I promise I’ll be careful, and I won’t put myself in harm's way - but you can’t seriously just both ask me to stay at home.”

”Wasn't really asking,” Miles mutters, running his free hand through his black hair. He knew regardless of what he said or did, Lilith would do what she wanted. ”By being there you're putting yourself in harm's way. Even without the whole hating me thing she knows you're carrying superbabies, I don't think that's something she'll take kindly to.” He sighs once more. ”Just get someone to turn you invisible or shapeshift you or something. And have some way to get out fast. Li, I can't-” he seems unable to finish his sentence, expelling a breath instead.

”I was fine with not being there until Carlisle decided to open it to the general public,” Lilith tried to explain, now feeling a little defensive. ”It’s not like you’d stay at the Ranch if I asked you to either, Miles. Believe me when I say that I understand the gravity of the whole situation, but you can’t ask me to be okay with putting everyone we know in danger. You, Carlisle and a few others that we all trust - I was willing to swallow that pill. But putting you both in a situation where we have no idea how everyone would react? Not to be a bitch - but am I the only one here who remembers that half the Coven basically hates Carlisle?” Despite her emotional state, Lilith managed to keep her tone level and full of concern. She didn’t want Miles to feel like she was mad at him, but she had and would always have responsibilities to the Coven - rather Miles and the babies were here or not.

Miles huffed at Lilith's response claiming he wouldn't stick back either. She wasn't wrong but their situations were vastly different, weren't they? ”You know I wouldn't be pushing this any other time, Lilith.” Miles argues back, an exasperated sigh escaping his lips. This whole situation was frustrating. He swore he'd age 10 years in the past hour alone. ”Half the Coven might hate Carlisle but most of ‘em like me just fine,” he claims in turn. Miles was over this whole meeting and he knew it showed between his sour attitude and his scowls.

”I know you wanna be some big strong warrior and in any other situation I'd be all for it but you've got other things to consider right now. Namely them-” he nods toward her stomach. ”Just-” he gives an exaggerated sight. ”Just if you come, promise me you'll do everything- I mean everything to stay alive.”

Lilith heard what Miles had to say - right up until the point she felt like she was being mocked. She didn’t have the desire to be a big strong warrior, she just wanted people to remember that she was a Montgomery witch. Over the years with their numbers dwindling and Claire being Claire - it was easy to see why some people doubted Lilith due to her last name alone, but she had worked hard to clear it. She didn’t want to run into battle with guns blazing, but she was tired of being written off as weak and fragile - tired of feeling like people had forgotten what she was capable of.

”Fine,” she nearly snapped. ”If what you want is for me to be locked up with potions and paper work for the rest of my life, then that’s where I’ll be,” the young woman stated, getting up from her chair. ”I have other things to consider, but you just get to run out there and get yourself potentially killed and I get to say nothing. Cool. Great. Fine. If what you two want to do is make me feel like I’m stuck in the fucking fifties, than you’ve succeded. Figure it out yourselves.” Pushing the chair back under the table Lilith stormed off to find Mary.

”That's not what I meant and you damn well know it, Lilith!” Miles growls after his girlfriend as she starts walking off. When she leaves the room the young man gives a frustrated growl, resting his head in his hands.

Carlisle was about to say something and protest about what Lilith was saying. But given her tone and the way Miles was reacting, he simply stayed quiet and keep his head down.

Miles eyes glanced at his friend as another sigh expels from his lips. John would have his ass for this one. In truth he didn't mean for it to fly so off the rails. He knew even while pregnant Lilith was far from breakable but the thought of putting her and their unborn children at risk unlocked a kind of concerned fear in Miles he'd never felt before, and he was quickly learning how things went south when that fear won. He tapped his fingertips on the table.

”I- I don't want her behind a desk forever. Hell, even for now. If it was werewolves or something I wouldn't care but Amanda- I know Amanda's aiming right for her,” Miles was looking at Carlisle as he untangled the thoughts at the forefront of his mind but even he was unsure.if he was actually talking to Carlisle.

”It's my fault. I should not have asked either of you to get involved and just solved this myself” Carlsie remarked as he stood up from his chair. ”You should probably catch up with her”

”Nah, man. I'm glad you asked for help. This isn't something you can’t do alone.” Miles gives a sigh, swinging himself around to face Carlisle. ”It's better I give her a moment to cool off. We'll be fine, it's just all getting to us. I feel like I've been hit by a truck the past few weeks and I don't think she feels any better.”

”You need to unwind a bit. I know it's not easy. But you two are going to be together for a very very long time, I know this isn't helping, but you are going to have to bridge it together” He didn't want to sound rude, but Carlisle knew that this relationship was going to take some work.

Miles couldn't help the dry laugh that came out of him at Carlisle insistence he unwinds. ”With what time? I get out of bed and John puts me to work until I go to my actual job and if there's daylight back when I get home I'm on the fields again.” As Carlisle keeps talking Miles shakes his head slightly. Carlisle was always a little too clueless and overdramatic for his own good sometimes. ”Couples fight, Carlisle. If you haven't figured that out with Willow you will soon. It isn't relationship over because we had a spat.”

”Thankfully me and Willow don't really argue or fight. We just vibe with each other. I get you can have arguments. But I am pretty much the reason for this one.” Carlisle took a moment to look around the room and then back at Miles. ”Look, I appreciate you both doing this. I know that you don't want Lilith to get hurt and neither do I, but she is capable and strong. Fairly sure she could floor the two of us… “ Carlisle gave off a nervous laugh. ”Go catch up with her, make sure she doesn't stress too much. I need to get back to work and continue unpicking all the crap my mother left behind”

_{A Zach Carter, Delaney Barlowe and Miles Price interaction
By @Hedgehawk, @Sadie and @Soufflegirl123}

---

It had been a good while since Zach had actually been involved with any kind of coven matters. Ever since the coven ceremony a few weeks back, Zach had been avoiding the household. Too much drama going on. He had heard dribbles and drabbles but nothing from the horse's mouth so to say. Zach was eager to try and integrate himself back into Coven life. He had been admittedly quite lonely, settling into his new place and starting his new job as a fast food employee. Zach made sure that he took his job outside of Tanner, lest any of the girls there figure out the kind of job he had to take to pay the bills.

Entering the coven, he looked around the hall and noticed just how empty it was now. He figured that Carlisle had to be around here somewhere, but he had actually messaged Miles and asked him to meet up and hang out for a bit while Zach reintegrated. He was still trying to message Catherine from the dance and speak to her more, but he was getting the impression she was either not interested in him or she was giving him the dip for another reason. Waiting in the hallway impatiently, Zach spent some time observing the new sign that Carlisle had put on the basement entrance, and the extra padlock.

Miles had received Zach's text during his coffee break that morning. Miles hadn't seen Zach since the party if he thought about it, even at the party he'd barely seen him. Part of Miles knew he'd already spent quite a few evenings out recently, John had made that all too clear with his mutterings on Miles not being around to help with the evening chores as if he wasn't up at the crack of dawn to help on the farm. Regardless he knew he couldn't be out late every night, not with Lilith getting more pregnant by the day. Hoping to help with a speedy escape when the time came for him to go he asked Delaney to come with him.

Miles went straight to the coven after work, swinging the door open and walking in as if he belonged there. In truth he did. "Zach, man. How are you doing?” he asks his friend as he claps his back.

Why in the hell was she going back to this damn coven? Miles hadn’t mentioned much to her, just to help her with something. Delaney figured it had to be something with the little shrimp pretending to be in charge. She had ended up pulling in just a few moments after Miles, seeing his car and him walking inside the building.

She soon parked her car and headed into the coven. Delaney immediately noticed Miles with Zach, being all pleasant to the guy. ”No. Hell no.” She looked at Zach and scowled at him. ”Go back to wherever you came from. You’re not wanted here..”

Miles hadn't even managed to greet his other friend before she was scowling at Zach. He gave a sigh, turning to her. Miles had near forgotten the amount of times he'd had to play a middle man for his friends, why did barely any of them get along? ”Not that kinda help, Laney,” he says gently.

Zach smiled as he saw Miles. It felt nice to have some contact and some friendly company. Before Zach could even respond, another voice echoed across the hallway and Zach face fell. ”What!? What are you doing here? I didn't remember ordering a whistling hyena to keep me company” Zach growled back at Delaney.

Delaney scoffed at Miles as she returned her attention to Zach. She scrunched her nose and shook her head. ”Wow, you’re so witty. A whistling hyena? Couldn’t come up with anything better than that? Ouch, sorry for you.” She folded her arms across her chest and looked back at Miles. ”What am I doing here?”

Honestly, Miles didn't really remember that Delaney and Zach were at odds. He was hoping the woman could take over keeping him company when he had to disappear for the night. "Zach wanted to get back into the coven and I thought it'd be good for him to see another friendly face,” he throws the pair of them a stern eyebrow raise. ”I can't be out all hours of the night all the time anymore.”

Zach looked even more confused. Miles invited Delaney here? Why would he do that? Zach thought for a second before then the last part of his statement sunk in. ”Since when could the great party animal Miles not be allowed to be out all night for?” Zach asked arching an eyebrow.

She huffed at the look Miles gave her before looking back at Zach, She didn’t know why she disliked the guy so much. Delaney shook her head and rolled her eyes at the man. ”Since he went and knocked up Lilith.”

”Woah Woah. Hold up. Hold right up” Zach held up his hands in disbelief. ”You are back with Lilith and you shot a baby into her? When were you going to tell your main man? Keeping me in the dark isn't cool man”

Scrunching her nose at that response, she rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips. ”Hate to break it to you, Zach. His main man position has been refilled. And don’t talk like that about Lilith. We all know she can wipe you off this place with one shake of her finger.”

Everything had gone at such breakneck speed Miles had no clue who did and didn't know about him and Lilith. Gossip spread so fast in Tanner he knew people Miles barely had anything to do with would know. "C'mon, man. I don't know how you didn't know I got back with Lilith, it's been nearly 3 months.” He sighed, running his hands through his hair. "But- yeah. She's pregnant,” he confirms. As Delaney speaks up he scratches the back of her head. "You're both good friends, ‘kay.”

”three months…” Zach looked shocked, how had he not known about this? He hadn't really had the chance to spend time with Miles since he got back from college, but this was ridiculous. ” Well I suppose a congratulations is on order. I will admit its going to be alot harder to pull now that you aren't my wingman. But hey. More girls for me right?”

"Thanks, man.” Miles replies, clapping him on the shoulder. This wasn't the response he expected from his party animal friend. In fact he was expecting Zach to expect Miles would keep going the way he always had and run from it all.

She just stood back and watched the interaction between the two of them. Delaney rolled her eyes before looking at her finger nails. [color=teal]”Honestly. Whoever came into my bar knew. You don’t get me drunk if you don’t want things to come to the front.” She looked at the two men and shook her head. ”I’m so not covering you as a wingman. I’m a taken woman now.”

”Well, we can still go out every now and again right?” Zach asked, a slight twang of desperation in his voice. Zach tried to confidently swagger it off by rolling his shoulders, but it was still there. ”I came down to the Coven because I figured I could help with something. If I am being honest I have been lonely since coming back to Tanner” He then turned to face Delaney ”Well well… Someone actually decided to take one for the team. Who do I need to give the award to?”

Delaney rolled her eyes at Zach’s comment before smirking. She knew her boyfriend was strong and very, very capable of squeezing this guy into a pulp. Tilting her head to the side, she folded her arms across her chest. Her smirk only broadened. ”Rowan Gale.”

At Zach's asking about going out Miles gives a shrug. "I don't think Li's gonna sentence me to never go out again but between the kids and the ranch I'm not gonna have all the time I used to.” Miles replies. As the pair bickered Miles rolled his eyes, placing his work bag on the ground for better access to his back pocket. He rifles through and finds his tattered leather wallet he'd held onto since he was a teen. "Part of the reason I asked you to come, Laney, is I thought you'd wanna see this,” he announces, pulling thin trifold piece of paper out of his wallet and holding it in the air between his fingers.

Zach almost winced at the sound of Rowans name. ”Poor guy. Send him my apologies” Rowan sighed. Thankfully no one seemed to pick up on little emotional display earlier,. He had feared that Delaney would pick up on it and use it against him. ”So what exactly is that you got their Miles?”

She was so ready to hit that guy. Rolling her eyes, she smirked to herself. While Rowan was a loveable type of person, he also fiercely protected the ones he loved, so Delaney wasn’t worried about anyone in the slightest. Her eyes moved from Zach to the little piece of paper in Miles’ hand. She tilted her head slightly to the left as she focused in on the item. ”Yes, do share with the class, Mi.”

”Well, Li had her first scan in my lunch hour today,” he said gently as he unfurled paper in his hands. "I dunno, thought you guys might wanna see.” Seeing his children and hearing their heartbeats earlier that day only made the situation more real to Miles. It reignited a lot of his fears but it seemed to also create some excitement in the man. "I, uh, gave them names.” He points to the first kid. "This is Tay-” his finger drops down to the next vaguely baby shaped form. "This is Ter-” he moves his finger down once more. "And this is Tot. Lilith hates it.” he looks back at his friends with a goofy grin. Although this was far from the life they had planned he figured he might as well make the best out if it. He supposed it was one of his best features- being able to roll with the punches.

Zach looked over at the scan and a look of bewilderment came over his face. Sure they were cute. And he was happy for Miles. If Miles was happy, so was he. But children? Why would you want them? Even more so at their age. Still Zach didn't want to be the downer of the group and simply smiled and patted Miles on the back. ”Three for the price of one. I suppose if you are going to do it, might as well get your moneys worth”

”You have got to be shittin’ me.” Delaney grabbed the scan from his hands and counted them out. There were definitely three little babies in there. Her wild best friend, her cyclone, her party buddy, was absolutely one-hundred percent a dad. To three. Delaney sucked in a breath and shook his head. [color=teal]”Well. Yep. That’s three.”[//color] She shook her head and glanced at Miles. She knew him and Lilith had just gotten back together, but that didn’t mean that Lil was pure and kept her panties on. ”Are we sure that you’re the father of triplets?” She looked up at him. ”You know. Asking for a friend.”

Miles pursed his lips a moment. He'd be lying if the thought of the kids not being his hadn't crossed his mind especially in those first couple of weeks. "Well we first figured it out cus Salem could feel ‘em and as far as I know there's not heaps of magi floating around Tanner. ‘specially of… my kind,” Miles seemed to be putting the pieces together all over again but it was clear he's talked through it all before. "The scan kinda proved they were conceived around the time of that first party in September and, y'know-” The man gives a sigh, looking over his friend. "I don’t think there's anyone else's they could be. Besides, Lil tried to get me to, I don’t know, leave them I guess? She'd probably just tell me straight up if they weren't mine.”

”Of course she tried to get you to leave. That’s what Lil does. She takes on so many tasks before she’ll just explode.” Delaney scoffed at her best friend and rolled her eyes. ”Just…I dunno. Don’t let the super babies rule the world or whatnot.” She shook her head and ran a hand through her hair. [color=tease]”Rowan wants kids. I’ve always just wanted to be the fun drunk aunt. But now it looks like I have to turn wholesome. Pure. All maternal.” She pat her friend on the shoulder. ”I’m still going to be auntie to those babies. If anyone should decide to hurt them.”

”I didn't mean in a mad sorta way.” Miles clarified, gently taking the pictures back from his friend. "She just kinda went on spiel about how I've got a life to live or whatever as if she doesn't too.” As Delaney mentions Rowan wanting kids a small chuckle escapes the young man. Delaney was a lot of things but maternal didn't seem like one of them. Then again, Miles knew he wasn't quite the paternal type either. He pats Delaney's hand on her shoulder. "Two fish outta water you and I, hey?” he asks. ”I get to be your baby's first visitor though. When you have them. At this rate it seems like I'll be an experienced baby wrangler by then,” he half jokes with a chuckle. It was wild, only 4 or so months ago he and Delaney were going to bars together and getting blackout drunk but here they were now, planning families.

She scrunched her nose when his hand went to her shoulder. Delaney knew she was going to be completely out of her element if she ever had a kid. She never found herself liking one. But the idea of a family with Rowan? Then she could maybe see her future. Her shoulders shrugged at him and let out a breath. ”Growing old sucks. When did we become responsible adults? Well. Responsible ish.”

”I don't know what you're talking about. We can still be young and dumb!” Miles announces, carefully placing the scan pictures back in his wallet. His voice drops as he continues on, "Just as long as Lil's okay with me going out… and there's someone to take care of the kids… and she's had a break… and I've seen them recently… this is just what being responsible when you go out looks like, isn't it?”

Zach stood there and watched as bit by bit Miles and Delaney went down a rabbit hole together. Zach didn't really interject because one: it was a moment between Delaney and Miles, but also because he had nothing left to contribute to this. He hadn't ever had a serious relationship. In fact he was fairly confident he hadn't had a relationship last longer than a week. This kind of behaviour had never interested him. He wanted to be a free spirit with friends. But now college was over and his friends were settling down and becoming stable. Tanner was a small town. People talked, and it wouldn't be long before Zach was going to have burnt through all the lovers in the town, or gained a strong enough reputation that nobody would come near him. It was an odd piece of introspection, ie which caused Zach to phase out of the conversation and the pats on the back, staring into the middle-distance as he figures out what is going on in his life.

Noticing him phasing out, Miles cocked his head before calling out, ”Zach? You okay buddy?”

Zach snapped back to reality hearing Miles words. ”Yeah no dude. Perfectly fine. Happy for you. Really good.” Zach said as he patted Miles on the back as well. He shook his head for a second to shake the thoughts out of his head. ”Gunna be weird going on the pull on my own dude”

Miles couldn't help but feel like something was off with the way Zach replied but gave a shrug. ”Thanks man. I'll need as many people in my corner considering I'm- oh.” On speaking Miles realized he never told Zach about his magical status. While Lilith's pregnancy and Miles and her relationship was news that spread like wildfire to the town gossip train, him being magi not so much. ”Turns out I'm magi… from a great family too.”

As if Zach’s brain couldn't break anymore, there it was. ”You are a Magi…. Like. When did you find that out? Why didn't I know? I have a phone you know. People can just text me” Zach retorted, looking a mix of both confused and hurt by the comments.

Miles pursed his lips as Zach mentioned the phone. He felt a little bad but in truth he was closer to Delaney, especially when it came to deep issues like this. ”’bout month and a half ago,” the man mutters quietly under his breath, averting his eyes from the man's gaze. ”Look, Zach, I'm sorry man,” Miles pleads, looking back up at the man. ”It's been a long month and I'm still trying to figure this whole thing out myself. It's like life's moving a thousand miles an hour in 10 different directions,I didn't mean to leave you aside.”

Zach on instinct folded his arms, not looking that impressed. He had a suspicion that Delaney had known everything from the start. He had always thought that he was closer to Miles than Delaney. But it would perhaps appear the other way around. With a soft sigh, Zach unwound his arms. ”It's whatever dude… It’s cool. I am happy for you”

As the two spoke to each other, she folded her arms across her chest and rocked on her heels. She knew it was a pretty big moment between friends when Miles told her about his babies. He needed someone to talk to, and she was always there for her best friend. Miles was like a brother to her and she felt incredibly honored that he hadn’t told many other people before he told her. She continued to rock back on her heels as she watched the interaction between the two guys. Rolling her eyes, Delaney nudged Zach and shook her head. ”Stop being so doom and gloom. So what if he told me first? You could always just stay stuck in second place. Get a participation trophy.”

Miles sighed at Zach's reply. It was obvious the man was mad and, honestly, it caused a twang of annoyance alongside the twang of guilt. That was when Delaney responded and he doubted her response would help. ”C'mon D.” he gently groans at his female friend. Although it was true that especially since returning from college Miles was closer to Delaney he didn't want that causing a rift in his friendship with Zach. ”Look, Zach, I'm sorry. ‘Kay? I mean we never talked all that deep about life unless we're drunk out of our minds anyway. I doubt it'd be that big of a deal to you.” If Miles was being honest, he wasn't sure if Zach would take all the news well. He was his drinking buddy, so was Delaney but Zach used to always be in for the wilder nights, not so much the quiet moments after. Miles wasn't sure how well announcing he couldn't really do them anymore would go.

”Look, I am not mad. Or angry. I am genuinely happy for you. I know you have been busy dude. Just. Yknow a single text would have been nice” Zach was angry, but he didn't want to stress Miles anymore. So instead he would just keep it surpressed and inside him. He gave off a smile, waving his hand at Delaney's comment to dismiss her, sliding his middle finger to her in the process.

Delaney raised a bored brow at Zach, her head tilting to the side. ”Oh, always so classy, Zach. I’m sorry but, if it were up to me, you’d be gone. Just because you’re…you. You should be thankful that I don’t control Miles’ life. That right now belongs to Lilith and her babies. So, you either drop the attitude towards my bestie, or I’ll make your life miserable. Kay?”

Zach couldn't have a go at Miles, but he could have a go at Delaney. He didn't really feel like getting into a shouting match with Delaney though. His brain was still wandering around the idea of relationships and children. So instead he went for the more primal response. ”You wanna step outside Delaney, give you your own free attitude adjustment”

”Alright, cool it. Both of you.” Miles intercepts, standing in the middle of the pair. In truth the fighting around him was starting to give him a headache. ”I don’t know why you 2 hate each other so much but can we just pretend to play nice?”

She stared down Zach before letting out a breathy chuckle. ”Pretend? Oh, I can do that. Just like I pretended he got me off. Which, I did. Cause Mr Oompa Loopa has a tiny woompsa.” Delaney couldn’t help but to laugh at her own joke. ”Seriously, though? I have class and he’s a mess.”

Zach audibly growled at Delaney's comment. He could feel the anger boiling over. He just huffed and threw his hands in the air. ”You know, fuck this. Don't even know why I came back to this stupid coven” Zach stormed past Delaney, brushing his shoulder into hers as he passed. ”I am out of here. Laters losers”

”Well… that could've gone better.” Miles sighs, watching as Zach storms out of the room.

She rose both brows and watched Zach run off. Delaney couldn’t help the smirk that pulled at her face. ”He’s never been able to rise to the occasion. Poor boy.” Turning to fully face Miles, she folded her arms across her chest. She scrunched her nose. ”Mine and Rowan’s kids are so going to beat your kids in something. He works with his hands, he’ll teach them all the things.” With a nod, she paused herself and groaned. ”Why am I thinking about having babies? Do you know what that will do to my waist?”

”Please, my girlfriend's carrying literal superbabies. Good luck one upping that.” he teases in return. As she gives a groan Miles couldn’t help but chuckle. ”You never know, a cute lil baby bump might suit you. You might even be able to pull off stretch marks.” he jokes, giving his friend a goofy grin. In truth he had half a mind on Zach who'd just stormed away but he knew he wouldn't get anything out of the man right now, that was a later Miles issue. He refocuses his attention on Delaney first, she was here right now. ”Just promise me you’ll wait til the 2 of you know each other better. I don't know what Li and I would've done if we didn't really know each other that well.” he muses. Responsibility and seriousness like this was rarely the man's strong suit but it seemed to be growing on him. Was that part of getting older?

She eyed the man before shaking her head.”We live together and everything, we have a normal relationship. She let out a breath and shook her head. ”I’m not going to be you and Lil, you two are all heavy on lust, which led to the babies. I will be married first. So. I’ll have that for me. And I don’t know if it’ll be Rowan, so don’t jinx it.” Delaney ran a hand through her hair. ”It’s weird speaking like this. Like…grown ups or something. When did that happen?”

”Oh come now,” Miles replies with mock hurt. ”I'll have you know that in that month before we found out she was pregnant we only did it 3 times. I think for me that's quite a bit of restraint. Since when were you any better than me when it came to lust anyway?” Delaney's last question made Miles bite his bottom lip. When indeed. ”I don't know,” he mutters, running a hand through his hair also. ”I don't know if I hate it though. I guess we're just growing up, guess we're getting a bit old for the keg stands and the sleeping around.” He huffs out a breath. ”You ever get the feeling your life is over now? I don't know, I guess I always thought I'd be partying hard until I was old but here I am at 24 looking at preschools and saving for college funds.”

Delaney couldn’t help watching the multiple expressions that were being displayed on his face. She laughed a bit before covering her mouth and shaking her head. But the feeling of life being over? ”Absolutely not. With Rowan? It feels as though everything has just begun. My life has just now started and it is absolutely beautiful. She let out a breath and shrugged. ”I also don’t have the knowledge of being pregnant with triplets at our age, either. So. Maybe there’s that.”

Miles forced out a small chuckle. ”I guess.” He muses gently, looking vaguely into the distance. His mind was running a million miles a minute. It didn’t do that before. ”It’s not that I don’t love Lil or not want these kids or anything. I’ve kinda warmed up to the idea of being a dad-” his body seems to cut him off for a moment as a small shutter runs through him. ”That’s weird, I’ve never really said it that way before. I’m going to be a dad.” He seems to get lost in that train of thought for a moment, his eyes glazed over as he got lost in his mind. It wasn’t until a good minute had passed he remembered he was saying something with a point. ”Sorry, what was I saying? Lil. Yeah, it's not that I hate what’s become of this life just- it’s just a lot different to what I thought it’d be, y’know?”

Delaney had been studying him as he spoke, and a wide grin spread across her face. One of her best friends was going to be a dad. Yes, to triplets and yes, with a woman he isn’t married to-” she stopped at that thought and tilted her head. Would he have Lilith birth these kids out of wedlock? She wasn’t one that cared about sex before marriage. Have to test drive the car before you can buy it, right? But bringing kids into the mix? She wasn’t sure of. I guess it was her way of making sure he didn’t back out from having these children. ”Have you two..talked about marriage at all?”

Miles seemed almost taken aback by Delaney’s comment. If he did see himself getting married he always thought it’d be much farther in the future. Then again, he didn’t think kids would ever be a part of his life. ”Gee, D, you’re starting to sound like my nan and pawpaw’s neighbours in North Carolina. Next you’re gonna tell me we just can’t have children out of wedlock,” he half-jokes in an attempt to lighten the mood. He takes a long breath before actually working on answering her question. ”Nah, not really. I mean what difference does it make? We live in the same house. What difference is a fancy party and a couple of signatures gonna make?”

Delaney scrunched her nose when he mentioned his grandparents. Gods, she didn’t really sound like that, did she? She shook her head and let out a breath. ”I dunno, it’s just…it makes everything more official, you know? Plus weddings are extremely fun. Especially those that have an open bar. Get one of those, you can afford it now.”

Miles gives a chuckle, shaking his head. ”I mean, we’ve only been back together for- what?- 10 weeks? It feels a bit soon to be talking about marriage. I doubt Lil’ll wanna walk down the aisle pregnant anyway.”

She snorted at him before lightly pushing against him. [color=teal]”Dude. You’re literally the dad of three triplets. Right now. You have a baby mama. Think she wants her kids to be born out of wedlock? You think she actually cares?”

”Hey now, baby mama feels a bit harsh. It’s not like we’re just friends or anything,” Miles replies, nudging his friend with his shoulder. ”I don’t think she cares all that much about getting married before the kids are born. Why does this matter so much to you? You and Rowan planning on putting a ring on it already?”

”What? Absolutely not!” She stopped and eyed him, her head tilting to the side a bit. ”Why? What have you heard? You know you can’t keep this information from me. What has Rowan said? What has he done? Do you really think he’ll ask?”

”Chill, Laney, I'm just teasing.” Miles nudges his friend with his arm. He then stops to squint his eyes slightly. ”And if I did know why would I tell you? Isn't this kind thing meant to be a secret?”

She huffed out a huff and rolled her eyes at the man. ”You would tell me cause I’m your bestest friend in the universe. Well, besides, you know, Lilith.” Delaney shrugged her shoulders. ”Part of me thinks Rowan is already there. Hell, I practically moved into his house after that first night. He’s taking everything really quickly and I just want to slow it down some. I’m not ready to be somebody’s mother.”

”All the more reason to hide it from you,” Miles teases after the woman’s first line, ruffling her hair. At her second line Miles gives her a tightlipped smile. He hadn’t really processed how fast his best friend’s relationship had moved. Or at least hadn’t processed that it was an unnatural rate considering he and Lilith moved almost as fast. Yet when he thought about it he realised they were very different situations. Miles and Lilith had dated for years before and grew up extremely close. Not to mention Lilith was pregnant with his children. Rowan and Delaney though? They knew of each other, sure, but not the way he and Lil had. And likely not enough for this to be a normal pace. ”Have you told him?” Miles asks his friend. ”He probably just got a bit excited, I doubt he wants you to have his children tomorrow.”

Delaney sighed. She knew that tone of voice from him pretty well. She always got it when he thought she was making very bad decisions. At his last comment, she laughed before covering her mouth. ”I don’t care if he’s the President. There’s no way in hell I’m spitting out some babies unless there is a ring on my finger. She shrugged her shoulders. [color=teal]”It matters completely what Rowan thinks of the whole situation, but I doubt he’s been thinking of their names. Then again, his wood work gave him plenty of time alone with his thoughts. She groaned. ”I seriously hate you right now for putting that thought into my head.”

Miles chuckles, slinging his work bag over his shoulder. He couldn't stop his mind wandering back to Delaney's earlier questioning. ”Did Lilith say anything to you? Is that why this whole getting married thing is suddenly so important to you?”

”Lilith?” She blinked and looked back at the man. ”Lilith? We don’t talk about things like that.” Delaney shrugged her shoulders. ”If it doesn’t deal with my table getting a drink, then we don’t talk about that. I didn’t even know she was pregnant until you told me. You and me are friends. Lilith and I are coworkers.”

”Alright, Alright,” Miles replies disarmingly, raising his hands. ”Look, if it means so much to you I'll ask her at some point this week. Means I can tell you ‘I told you so’ when she says something like ’let's just take things one day at a time’ with that bewildered stare she has.” he gives a small chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck.

Delaney shook her head at him and ran a hand through her hair. ”It might not be important to her. And it’s just something I believe in. So you don’t have to follow my beliefs at all. Was just a little suggestion.”
Miles nods, readjusting the strap on his bag. ”Well I’ll keep you updated. But if she says she does you have to help me find the ring. There’s no way I’m doing that alone,” he replies. His eyes turn to the windows. LIght was already fading fast as the early nights of the oncoming winters took over. ”Talking of Lil though, I should head back home. More to save myself from John than her to be honest with you. Can I just ask something of you first Laney? Apart from the whole ring thing of course.”

The last thing she wanted to do was to shop for rings. She didn’t want someone in this town blabbering off to her boyfriend that Delaney was ring shopping. But, Miles was her best friend, so she would of course help him. Looking over at the guy, she rose a brow and nodded her head. ”You know you can ask me anything, Mi. What’s up?”

”Can you just keep an eye on her for me, at the bar I mean.” Miles gave a sigh, tapping the leather strap of his work bag with his fingers. ”She's meant to be taking it easy but you know what Li's like.”

”I think we all know what Lilith is like.” Letting out a breath, she looked at him for a moment before caving, her head giving a slid nod. ”I’ll try my hardest, but no promises. And you know Lilith wouldn’t be happy at all about me watching her. She’ll know it’s you.”

Miles gives a shrug, resting on the heels of his feet. ”I know,” he confesses softly. He rhythmically taps the strap of his bag once more. ”But I think there's a lot of things she won't be happy about. What's one more reason on the growing list, y'know?”

She stared at Miles for a moment before shaking her head. ”One more reason? Lilith doesn’t hate me yet. She will most definitely not like or trust me if I keep an eye on her without her knowing. I don’t want to be a reason.” Sighing, Delaney looked around, seemingly in thought. She placed her hands on her hips as she studied her friend’s face. After a moment she rolled her eyes. ”Fine. But if she tries to kick my ass, I’m ratting you out.”

”Alright, alright,” Miles replies, raising his forearms in half-joking defense. ”You do what you gotta to save your ass, mine's getting a whooping regardless.” The man gives a chuckle, looking over his friend's hesitant face. Despite her reluctance Miles was glad there was someone he could trust around Tanner despite his and Lil's mothers. ”We should get our drink on again soon, ‘kay? Before I'm surrounded by crying babies and dirty diapers.”

Delaney couldn’t help a small laugh. She shook her head and leaned in for a hug. ”And maybe by that time I’ll have an announcement of my own.” She quickly moved back from him as she processed how her statement had sounded. The girl shook her head. ”Definitely not a pregnancy, though. I am so not the ideal mother type.” With a grin, she nodded at her best friend. [color=teal]”Definitely lots of drinks are needed before babies end up here.” She smirked at him. ”Love you, bubs. Go home to Lilith.”

Miles gives another chuckle, pulling his friend into a hug. ”And I'm far from the ideal father but here we are.” he teases lightly. Delaney was right, he should make his way home. If not for Lilith than the countless chores he was sure John had waiting for him. ”See you round, D.” he replies with a small two fingered salite before exiting the coven house and making his way back home.

---

It was finally here. Carlisle’s birthday. A day that was supposed to be a celebration and maybe the one day of the year where Carlisle could at least relax somewhat. Instead, it was perhaps the most tense day of his entire life. He knew that his mother would not back down. There was going to be no way that she would be defeated and just surrender herself. This could only go one way.

Carlisle had spent the past few days avoiding most people. He hadn’t spoken or messaged either Miles or Lilith since their previous meeting together. Infact Willow was the only one he had really confided with. And even then, his moments with her were somewhat fleeting. He knew what needed to happen. To protect his friends, and the coven as a whole. But that didn’t mean he had to be comfortable about it. Perhaps this was what it meant to be a leader? To do things that he wasn’t comfortable with, things he even objected to, in order to keep peace in general. In theory, Carlisle was all for it. However, in practicality, it was a slightly more nuanced story.

At the moment he was sitting at the breakfast bar in the kitchen, looking down at a coffee that had this point gone entirely cold, but his hands clasped around it like it was still piping hot. His eyes weren't even focused on the coffee itself, more hat staring into the infinite darkness of the swirling black bean juice.

Mary couldn’t stop her right hand from floating to her side to periodically check her pistol was still sat in its holster hidden under her blouse. She hadn’t carried it in ages, and never had she thought of leveling it at another person until now. The feeling of cold hard metal under her fingertips was jarring at the very least. It was a last resort but in truth Mary wasn't sure how slow to draw she'd be when her family's life was on the line.

Carlisle had insisted she take the day off today but Mary didn't oblige. There was work to be done and it didn't seem fair to leave Carlisle to set up alone. She entered the kitchen area to see Carlisle already sitting at the bench. ”Happy birthday, kid,” she calls softly.
She knew happy may have not been a just word for the day but it felt out of place not to share those words. She takes the coffee pot to pour herself a cup to realise it was cold. Stone cold. She couldn't imagine Carlisle's serve was any different. ”Let me brew you another. Cold coffee ain't good for the soul,” she offers, prying the mug from the boy's hand.

To start with Carlisle didn't really respond, or say anything as Mary pried the cup from his hands. After a few moments he finally looked up, revealing the soreness that laced his lower eyes, tell tale signs that tears had recently formed there. ”Thanks for the Birthday Wishes. Doesn't really feel like a Birthday though. Are we really going to go ahead with this? I know we have no choice. Our hand is being forced. But it doesn't make it any easier” Carlisle sighed, fidgeting in his stool as he tried to get comfortable.

With her back turned, Mary didn’t see the man's puffy face until she had turned back to place the newly emptied coffee pot back into the machine. Her face softened as her heart melted for him. She wished she could tell him they didn't have to do this but she knew as well as him that would be a lie. ”I think you already know the answer,” she replies to his question with a sigh. She leans on the counter, folding her hands in front of them. ”Look, Carlisle, you know I don't like this any more than you but you said it yourself. Our hands are tied, and for as much as I don't want this to happen I can't watch y'all become her victims.”

”I know… I Know. I don't want her to hurt anyone else. I couldn't bear her attacking Miles or Lilith. I don't care if she goes for me. Secretly, I hope she does” Carlisle ran his hand along the counter before rubbing his eyes and then sitting up. ”I always knew that being a leader was going to have challenges. But The Werewolves, the barrier, Lilith and Miles having kids and now this… I was hoping to be eased into it if I was going to be perfectly honest”

Mary offers the boy a small forced smile. ”That's hopin’ for a reality that don't exist,” she quips softly. ”Anything I can do to make it easier for you, kid? Noone's askin’ you to actually-” Mary stops herself before the words came out too bluntly, she tended to be too blunt at the worst of times and she was painfully aware of it. ”-do the job yourself.”

”I can do it. I don't want my friends to get hurt” Carlisle said with a small sigh, straightening his back. ”I wish it wasn't on my birthday, but this would be the best chance to do it” He tried to give off a weak smile ”Still gotta get everything set up”

”Leave that to me, ‘kay. That's why I'm here.” Mary insists, retrieving 2 mugs as filling them up with hot coffee before pushing one toward Carlisle. ”Drink,” she demands.

”I can't just let you set up my entire party alone. That's just not fair” Carlisle started as he took the hot cup of coffee and took a small sip from the edge of the cup. ”You know, I think I am more nervous about the fact that maybe no one comes to the party, more so than I am that my mother is going to gatecrash it.”

As if you weren't gonna,” Mary scoffed at Carlisle's first statement, taking a sip of her coffee. ”Besides, that's what I'm here for, ain't it?” Mary knew that birthday decorator wasn't truly on her growing list of responsibilities but she knew Carlisle was a wreck enough to leave anymore to him. At his next statement she sighs into her mug. Once again the voice of reason in the house. For all their differences every one of her son's generation were so damn emotional. ”You've already got Miles and Lilith lined up, don’t you? And Willow? That's already more than no one.”

”Well yes.” Carlisle started, leaning back onto the countertop as he considered his next words carefully. ”I was referring more to the coven as a whole. Like. I get a lot of people tolerate me. But a lot of people don’t really ‘like’ me. I am not saying I want to be Mr. Popular Leader. But I don’t know. We left High School like six years ago and it still feels like we are still there to some degree”

At Carlisle's statement about feeling like he was still in high school Mary couldn’t help the chuckle that escaped her. ”In a town like this? I don't think that ever changes,” she muses while she takes another sip of coffee. ”Honestly, kid, it doesn't really matter how many friends you have. The quality of those friendships do. In a few years when you start havin’ kids and buildin’ lives you're not gonna be able to keep up with everyone. Havin’ only a few friends'll will make it easier.”

”Kids….” Carlisle trailed off, his mind drifting over the current events of the past few months. ”In one regard, I don’t think I will have kids. Or maybe not yet at least. We have alot of baby drama going on in life right now.The last thing we all need is to add more babies into the mix” Carlisle said with a small chuckle. In all likelihood he was going to have children, but the thought of going to everyone and announcing that he and WIllow were also expecting felt petty in some ways. Almost as if Carlisle was trying to compete.

Mary shrugs, draining her current cup of coffee before instinctively pouring herself another. ”It was just an example. There's always other things to keep you busy. The older you get the harder it is to stay in touch regardless.”

”I feel like I barely have a grasp of keeping things as they are now. No need to add even more variables into the mix. ‘Sides, not really thinking straight at the moment” Carlisle said with an odd mixture of both a sigh and a chuckle as he took another drink from his cup. ”I do love Willow though. I just feel bad that I basically ignored her through High School because I couldn’t actually recognise that she liked me in that way.”

Mary's brow raised, Carlisle was really hyperfixating on the least important part of the comment. ”I did say in a few years and not now for a reason, Carlisle,” she points out nonchalantly. She seems to not give a response to Carlisle's next statement, namely because there was no response to make. Instead her hand floated to her side once more, brushing over the part of her blouse that hid the cold, metal handle of her pistol.

”Yeah…no…I….” Carlisle couldn’t really think straight as he began running around in circles in his mind. With a sigh he took a drink from his coffee cup to try and center himself. Softly he put the cup back down and shook his head. ”Do you really trust Violet to not try and attack us too? I am still very on the fence about the girl.”

”Let me ask you another question, Carlisle. Do you trust me?” the older woman asks, looking the boy in the eyes. If she was being honest even she was unsure how deep her trust in Violet ran. She wanted to trust the girl and to an extent she did but that didn't mean she didn't have back ups in place. Not to mention she trusted the team that would be around them. Carlisle didn't need assurance in Violet, just those around him.

Of course I trust you Mary. I just don’t trust her” Carlisle replied, putting his coffee mug down as he pondered why she would ask such a question. He really didn’t know much about Violet, except for the circumstances that led to her being here, and how rude she was the first time they met.

Waking up slowly to an empty bed was not how she had planned Carlisle’s birthday to start off with. But here she was, an empty spot next to her. Willow’s brows furrowed before sitting up, clutching the blanket to her chest. Maybe he was downstairs getting things together for tonight? She shook her head at the thought. Nobody should have to plan their own party. Blowing out a breath, she reached over and grabbed her robe before sliding it on. She stood and tied the sash around her waist. Running her fingers through her hair, she didn’t expect anyone else to be here this early.

Willow made her way downstairs, a brow raised as she tried to find him. At this hour he’d definitely be drinking coffee. She made her way into the kitchen and immediately froze at seeing Mary. Her eyes widened a bit as her face pinkened. ”Oh. Um. Hi. Sorry. Didn’t realize you’d be here this early.”

Before Mary could respond, admonishing the kid's faith in her, Willow shuffled into the room. ”Mornin’ Willow,” she greets the younger woman nonchalantly, scarcely looking up from her mug. There were many more embarrassing things than messy hair and a bath robe but that didn’t stop the girl's cheeks from flushing pink. Mary pretended not to notice. ”Coffee?” she offers, already starting to pour the woman a cup.

As Willow announced her presence in the Kitchen, Carlisle turned on his stool to see her in just her robe.Carlisle blushed slightly himself. He still wasn’t used to being around Willow this intimately and he adored every moment he got to see her like this. With a soft smile he got up from the stool and planted a kiss on her cheek before pulling her into a light embrace. ”Sorry if i woke you up. I just had some stuff to arrange, party wise y’know”

”It’s okay.” She cleared her throat as Carlisle hugged her, then pulled away. Willow glanced over at Mary, an empty mug already in the woman’s hand. Tucking her hair behind her ears, she nodded. ”Yes, please. Thank you.” She let out a breath. She definitely should never leave Carlisle’s room half naked. Willow would definitely remember this incident for the future. She smiled slightly at her boyfriend before shaking her head, her attention returning to Mary. ”Can you please tell him he isn’t supposed to be in charge of his own birthday party?”

Mary chuckles, sliding the freshly filled mug across the table to Willow. ”I guess that settles it,” her eyes drift to Carlisle, ”It's two against one. I will set up this place.” Mary's hazel eyes drift back to Willow as she takes another sip of coffee. ”You might have to give ‘im somethin’ to do or he's gonna want to do it himself.”

Grabbing the hot mug, she cradled it between her hands as she looked from Mary to Carlisle. She shook her head and let out a breath. ”Let other people take care of you, okay? Just give us this once, and you can go about handling everything else. Or we’ll nag you. Constantly.” Willow gave a grin before sipping from her mug. Her nose scrunched a bit at the bitter flavor, but didn’t want to trouble anyone for some cream and sugar.

Carlisle scrunched his nose as he was now being hassled by both Mary and Willow. ”Fine, I will let you all organise this and i will go and do something to distract myself while everyone gets everything set up. Sound fair?” Carlisle asked as he put his coffee cup down in the counter.

”Perfect,” the older woman sings, pushing the sugar jar towards Willow as she notices her face scrunch. She then takes another sip of her own coffee and she leant into her heels. ”Do something nice for yourself, kay kid? It's gonna be a big night.”

She grinned at the woman in thanks as she added some sugar to her mug. Grabbing a spoon, she stirred the beverage and took a sip. Much, much better. Willow looked back at her boyfriend and nodded her head. ”Thank you, honey. We’ll make this a night you won’t forget. Go relax or something.”

”I appreciate that you are both trying to make today special. I will see if Miles wants to hang out or something before the party. Or I will go to the ranch and pester the ranchhands” Carlisle said with a soft chuckle. He leaned over and kissed Willow on the cheek.

---

---

Carlisle had as best he could, kept his end of the deal and stayed away from the coven household for the majority of the day. He had considered asking Miles or Lilith if they wanted to hang out, but given what they all knew about today, he doubted the last thing they would want to do is hang around with Carlisle. Everyone had to make their own preparations. Carlisle himself had decided to be a little mischievous. He knew his mother had a permanent reservation at that classy restaurant on the High Street. So he decided to have lunch there. He didn't bother holding back either, he treated himself to the nicest things on the menu. For dessert he went out of his way to order the largest chocolate sundae he could find. At the end he simply put it all in his mother's rolling tab for the end of the month.

Heading back to the household, Carlisle took a moment to sit on a bench in the High Street and observe life going up and down the paths and roads as people milled about their business. It had been a crazy few months, and Carlisle had just wished things would calm down somewhat. Most of his relationships had been strained heavily and it was all down to both Carlisle’s action and inaction in certain regards. He had just wanted to do a good job, but Carlisle was starting to come to terms that sometimes his best wasn't quite good enough. And that maybe there are some things in life that you were better off not interfering in.

He would be lying if he was ashamed of how everything had played out with Lilith. It had gone from a nice and relaxing summer together to them pretty much becoming estranged. All of it was a result of Carlisle's actions, and he wasn't going to say otherwise. There was hopefully a path where they could at least reconnect and maybe rebuild the foundation of their friendship.

Then there was the Werewolf problem. Carlisle, in between everything else, had been hunting for the pack pretty much solo. He didn't want to inconvenience people by asking for help. But his investigations turned up nothing. He was fairly certain they were still here in Tanner somewhere. And he wasn't happy that they had the advantage. Maybe he needed to trust in his fellow coven mates a bit more and ask for some assistance. There were a fair few people he could drop on to help him with his tasks.

As for his mother and legacy. Well. He was about to deal with that problem tonight. He always knew that the Aston line was going to die out eventually, he just maybe had thought there would be a couple more generations left. Maybe he and Willow would kick it off proper and have kids? Carlisle had grown quite in love with Willow over the past couple of months. He had never had anyone swoon over him before, so it was a change of pace in his life for sure. He just wondered if he would end up pushing her away like everyone else in his life? Maybe he was more his mother's son than he would have liked to admit.

That was a jarring thought. He had knew that Carlisle had shared several traits with his mother. And Carlisle was actively trying to get better, which is more than what Amanda ever did. But he didn't wanna go down in history as just another Aston, who like his ancestors gorged on power and abused the living heck out of it. He actually wouldn't have minded in retrospect handing over power to Lilith, but given what she had going on in her life, Coven responsibilities was the last thing she needed right now. And perhaps that was where Carlisle could actually be useful, by giving Lilith the space to have her children and focus on being a mother while Carlisle picked up the majority of the council responsibilities. He could ask Serena for help, but he wasn't sure if she would help or just laugh in his face.

By the time he had finished thinking and pondering about life in general he had found himself outside the coven household. It appeared he had day dreamed the entire trip back. He pulled his phone out and saw that the time was 5.30pm. It was most likely safe to go inside now. How long had he been pondering the world for? And why can't he remember any of it? Shaking his head Carlisle made his way up to the double doors that marked the entrance to the household, only to see that several balloons decorated the doorway. His first reaction was to roll his eyes, was he turning 24 or 14? However taking a second look he was thankful that they had taken the time to decorate the place.

Walking inside the household the party had been setup pretty much the same as it had been on the welcome party Carlisle had set up way back in September. The big difference now being that there were balloons and streamers, as well as a better selection of food, snacks and drinks. There was even some selections of hot food which was far better than what Carlisle could have ever done. He looked over at the selection of Alcohol, and debated having a drink. However he decided against it. He needed to be at the peak of his abilities. He had an hour until the party started, so he took a moment, to cast a few ritual wards around the coven household. It wasn't quite a barrier like he was used to, but it was a an alarm ward that would at least warn him if his mother entered the ward.

Once he finished the ward he moved back into the dining room, picking up a plate and stuffing some chips onto it before taking a bite. All he had to do now was wait for people to turn up. This was going to be an interesting party for many reasons.